' 






KEYS TO CHRISTIAN 
KNOWLEDGE. 

Small 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 

A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND USE 

OF THE HOLY BIBLE. 

By the Kev. JOHN HENEY BLUNT, M.A., F.S.A. 

EDITOR OF THE " DICTIONARY OF DOCTRINAL AND HISTORICAL 

THEOLOGY," AND "THE ANNOTATED BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER," 

AUTHOR OF "HOUSEHOLD THEOLOGY," ETC. ETC. 

"Another of Mr. Blunt' s useful and workmanlike compila- 
tions, which will he most acceptahle as a household book, or in 
schools and colleges. It is a capital hook too for school- 
masters and pupil teachers. Its subject is arranged under the 
heads of — I. The Literary History of the Bible. II. Old 
Testament Writers and Writings. III. New Testament ditto. 
IV. Revelation arid Inspiration. V. Objects of the Bible. 
VI. Interpretation of ditto . VII. The Bible a guide to Faith. 
VIII. The Apocrypha. IX. The Apocryphal Books associated 
with the New Testament. Lastly, there is a serviceable ap- 
pendix of peculiar Bible words and their meanings." — Literary 
Churchman. 

" We have much pleasure in recommending a capital hand- 
book by the learned Editor of ' The Annotated Book of Common 
Prayer.' " — Church Times. 

"Merits commendation for the lucid and orderly arrange- 
ment in which it presents a considerable amount of valuable 
and interesting matter."— P 



A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE AND USE 

OF THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 

By the Rev. JOHN HENRY *BLUNT, M.A. 

"Impossible to praise too highly. It is the best short ex- 
planation of our offices that we know of, and would be invalu- 
able for the us« of candidates for confirmation in the higher 
classes. " — John Bull. 



3Lej)5 to Christian ghtofolefcp. 



" A very valuable and practical manual, full of information, 
which is admirably calculated to instruct and interest those for 
whom it was evidently specially intended — the laity of the 
Church of England. It deserves high commendation." — 
Churchman. 

"A thoroughly sound and valuable manual." — Church Times. 

" To us it appears that Mr. Blunt has succeeded very well. 
All necessary information seems to be included, and the 
arrangement is excellent." — Literary Churchman. 



A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF CHURCH 

HISTORY (ANCIENT). 

Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. 

"It offers a short and condensed account of the origin, 
growth, and condition of the Church in all parts of the world, 
from a.d. I down to the end of the fifteenth century. Mr. 
Blunt's first object has been conciseness, and this has been 
admirably carried out, and to students of Church history this 
feature will readily recommend itself. As an elementary work 
'A Key' will be specially valuable, inasmuch as it points out 
certain definite lines of thought, by which those who enjoy the 
opportunity may be guided in reading the statements of more 
elaborate histories. At the same time it is but fair to Mr. 
Blunt to remark that, for general readers, the little volume 
contains everything that could be consistently expected in a 
volume of its character. There are many notes, theological, 
scriptural, and historical, and the 'get up' -of the book is 
specially commendable. As a text-book for the higher forms 
of schools the work will be acceptable to numerous teachers." 
— Public Opinion. 

" It contains some concise notes on Church History, com- 
pressed into a small compass, and we think it is likely to be 
useful as a book of reference." — John Bull. 

" A very terse and reliable collection of the main facts and 
incidents connected with Church History." — Hock. 



A KEY TO THE KNOWLEDGE OF CHURCH 

HISTORY {MODERN). 

Edited by the Rev. JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. 

[Just Published. 



gUs* t° ^hri^tmtt 'g&notolzbQt. 



A KEY TO THE NARRATIVE OF THE 
FOUR GOSPELS. 

By JOHN PILKINGTON NOBRIS, M.A. 

CANON OF BRISTOL, FORMERLY ONE OF HER MAJESTY'S INSPECTORS 
OF SCHOOLS. 

" This is very much the best book of its kind we have seen. 
The only fault is its shortness, which prevents its going into 
the details which would support and illustrate its statements, 
and which, in the process of illustrating them, would fix them 
upon the minds and memories of its readers. It is, however, 
a great improvement upon any book of its kind we know. It 
bears all the marks of being the condensed work of a real 
scholar, and of a divine too. The bulk of the book is taken 
up with a ' Life of Christ,' compiled from the Four Gospels, so 
as to exhibit its steps and stages and salient points. The rest 
of the book consists of independent chapters on special points." 
—Literary Churchman. 

"This book is no ordinary compendium, no mere 'cram- 
book'; still less is it an ordinary reading-book for schools; 
but the schoolmaster, the Sunday-school teacher, and the 
seeker after a comprehensive knowledge of Divine truth will 
find it worthy of its name. Canon Norris writes simply, 
reverently, without great display of learning, giving the result 
of much careful study in a short compass, and adorning the 
subject by the tenderness and honesty with which he treats it. 
. . . We hope that this little book will have a very wide 
circulation and that it will be studied ; and we can promise 
that those who take it up will not readily put it down again." 
— Record. 

" This is a golden little volume. ... Its design is ex- 
ceedingly modest. Canon Norris writes primarily to help 
'younger students' in studying the Gospels. But this un- 
pretending volume is one which all students may study with 
advantage. It is an admirable manual for those who take 
Bible Classes through the Gospels. Closely sifted in style, so 
that all is clear and weighty ; full of unostentatious learning, 
and pregnant with suggestion ; deeply reverent in spirit, and 
altogether Evangelical in spirit ; Canon Norris's book supplies 
a real want, and ought to be welcomed by all earnest and 
devout students of the Holy Gospels." — London Quarterly 
Review. 



2£eg* txr Christian IRtttffcokbge. 



A KEY TO THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. 
By JOHN PILKINGTON NOBKIS, M.A. 

"The "book is one which we can heartily recommend." — 
Spectator. 

ee Few books have ever given us more unmixed pleasure than 
this." — Literary Churchman. 

" This is a sequel to Canon Norris's e Key to the Gospels/ 
which was published two years ago, and which has become a 
general favourite with those who wish to grasp the leading 
features of the life and work of Christ. The sketch of the 
Acts of the Apostles is done in the same style ; there is the 
same reverent spirit and quiet enthusiasm running through it, 
and the same instinct for seizing the leading points in the narra- 
tive." — Record. 



A KEY TO CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE &* PRACTICE 

FOUNDED ON THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 

By the Bev. JOHN HENEY BLUNT, M.A. 

" Of cheap and reliable text-books of this nature there has 
hitherto been a great want. We are often asked to recommend 
books for use in Church Sunday-schools, and we therefore take 
this opportunity of saying that we know of none more likely to 
be of service both to teachers and scholars than these c Keys.' " 
— Churchman's Shilling Magazine. 

"This is another of Mr. Blunt's most useful manuals, with 
all the precision of a school book, yet diverging into matters of 
practical application so freely as to make it most serviceable, 
either as a teacher's suggestion book, or as an intelligent pupil's 
reading book." — Literary Churchman. 

" Will be very useful for the higher classes in Sunday-schools, 
or rather for the fuller instruction of the Sunday-school teachers 
themselves, where the parish Priest is wise enough to devote a 
certain time regularly to their preparation for their voluntary 
task." — Union Review. 

* * Other " Keys " are in preparation. 



afjtfbmgtona: Ronton, ®xfort, ani ffiamfcrfojje. 



A KEY 

Co t|)e Bnofolettge o£ 

CHURCH HISTORY 
[Jflotrern] 



EDITED BY 

JOHN HENRY BLUNT, M.A. 

ft 

EDITOR OF "THE ANNOTATED BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER,' 
AUTHOR OF "HOUSEHOLD THEOLOGY," ETC. ETC. 



* ' This Gospel of The Kingdom, shall be preached in all the 'world for <z 
witness unto all nations" — St. Matt. xxiv. 14 



RIVINGTONS 
IContrcm, 4Mortf, ant* dTambritrgt 

1872 



^3* 



It! Exchan**9 
Garrett 3; : 

OCT <i 5 192 9 



Contents 



CHAPTER PAGE 

I. THE RISE OF THE REFORMATION ... I 

II. THE ENGLISH REFORMATION . . . 1 3 

III. THE CONTINENTAL REFORMATION ... 56 

IV. THE ENGLISH PURITANS . . . 80 

V. THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND FROM THE RESTORA- 

TION TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURY . . 97 

VI. THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND DURING THE 

NINETEENTH CENTURY . . . I2& 

VII. THE CONTINENTAL CHURCHES . . . I4I 
VIII. THE EASTERN CHURCHES . . . -153 

IX. THE PRINCIPAL SECTS OF, CHRISTENDOM . . 1 58 

X. MODERN SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY. . . 170 



INDEX 



177 



CHAPTER I 
W)t Hits* of &)t ^formation 

AS an introduction to the account of the great 
Reformation movement which must be the first 
subject touched upon in modern Ecclesiastical History, 
it will be necessary to say a few words on the general 
state of the Church during the middle ages. It was a 
state of mixed good and evil, the good g f h 
not so spotless as some have fancied it, Church in the 
nor the evil so unmitigated as others have l e ges> 
represented it to be. The ignorance of the time and 
its attendant superstition, (both of which, though un- 
doubtedly existing, have been painted in unnecessarily 
dark colours) were not fairly chargeable on the Church, 
but were in great measure the result of political con- 
fusion and disorder. Public worship, the means 
of grace, and religious instruction, were provided for 
to an extent more in proportion to the number of the 
population than is the case at the present time, and it 
would be unreasonable to believe that the ministra- 
tions of the Church were not duly used in those days 
by many devout men and women, or that when so 
used they failed to accomplish their proper work of 

B 



W)t 3fttse of fyz Reformation 



sanctification and edification. But at the same time 
Reformation it was very generally felt by thoughtful 
needed, people in the fifteenth century that there 

were certain points in which the need for Reformation 
was urgent, and this belief is felt by thoughtful people 
of the present day to have been a just one. 

Attempts of a more or less legitimate nature had 
. , , been made ' during the course of the 

And attempted. . . _ . , 

middle ages to secure the desired re- 
forms ; but, at the beginning of the sixteenth cen- 
tury, these efforts had as yet been unsuccessful : and 
we have now to consider somewhat in detail what were 
the hindrances which opposed the advance of the 
Reformation movement, at once modifying and shaping 
its course, as well as what were the provoking causes 
which urged it onwards in the different countries 
through which it spread. 

§ i . Obstacles to the Reformation. 

The lives and characters of the large majority of 
Reformation the later Popes had not been such as to in- 
throughriie spire any confidence in their willingness 
Popes, t employ their vast power and influence 

in the work of restoring and purifying the Church. 
In fact, any such attempts had been hitherto neu- 
tralized by the backwardness of the Roman See not 
only to initiate a Reformation, but even to encourage 
the work, or to allow its being carried out. There 
was a conscious or unconscious conviction that along 
with the clearing away of indefensible dogmas and 
practical corruptions, there might also be a weakening 
of the unsound foundations by which the exaggerated 
claims of Papal Supremacy were supported. 






Wqz Ultse of ti)e Reformation 



Neither did it appear that the assembling of a 
General Council of the Western Church Nor trough a 
was now likely to answer the sanguine General Coun- 
expectations which good and earnest men 
had formed of its results. Council had followed 
Council, and yet no real good had been effected. The 
synods at Pisa [a.d. 1409], Constance [a.d. 1414 — 
141 8], Basle, successively transferred to Ferrara and 
Florence [a.d. 143 i — 1439], met anc * separated with- 
out giving a helping hand to any of the prelates and 
princes who were looking, some honestly and some 
from self-interest, for authoritative guidance in the 
work of Reformation. 

Under th^se circumstances there seemed little or 
no prospect of united action in the matter But through the 
on the part of the Western Churches, ^PfNadonai 
and the only hope lay in the exertions Churches. 
of the individual energy of each National Church, 
by which what was evil might be cast out, and 
what was good might be encouraged and strengthened. 
From this it followed that national characteristics and 
political or other circumstances impressed themselves 
more or less deeply on the work in each instance, 
whilst in some cases the whole bent of the movement 
was determined by one master-mind, whose peculiar 
opinions, and not the consenting voice of the Church 
were set up by his followers as the standard of ortho- 
doxy. 

Thus, in England, we shall see the national love of 
national independence combining with Course taken by 
the despotism of the monarch to bring Mo^mSS?° n 
about by legitimate and orderly legis- England, 
lation, both ecclesiastical and civil, a Reformation 
which left uninjured all that was essential to the life 

B 2 



W)t Uliss of t\)t ^Reformation 



and well-being of the Church, and which was not 
capable of being justly regarded as the work of any- 
one leader. Even such a great mind as Wolsey's, with 
all its wise and liberal plans, was hindered, (in part, no 
doubt, by his premature disgrace and death,) from 
absorbing an undue share in the guidance of the great 
movement which was already beginning to be strongly 
felt in his day, and in the furtherance of which he 
played a far-seeing and judicious part. Nor can it be 
said with truth that those who came after him, such as 
Cranmer, Ridley, and others whose names we are 
most in the habit of associating with the Reformation 
in our own country, were in any sense founders of a 
new form of religion : they simply took silch a part as 
their position or their personal gifts enabled them to 
take in guiding and encouraging the action of the 
English Church, and no one of their individual expres- 
sions of opinion can be appealed to as an authoritative 
exposition of her doctrine. 

. ^ In Germany the case was different. So 

And in Germany. n . . _ . _ _ 

many conflicting interests and widely 
differing nationalities were loosely united under the 
bond of the great German empire, that joint action 
proved impossible. Political jealousies were stronger 
than religious union, whilst pretended zeal too often 
became a cloak for self-interest, and the fierce struggles 
which established Lutheranism in Northern Germany 
eventually left the Southern States still professing 
allegiance to Rome. In this German movement the 
central figure of Luther holds undisputed sway, he was 
the apostle of a new form of religion which withdrew 
itself from the ancient traditions of the Church and set 
up for itself a hitherto unknown mode of government. 



Wtyt IKtsc of tfje ^formation 



§ 2. Causes of the Reformation. 

The causes which led to the Reformation were, to a 
great extent, though of course with some modifications, 
the same throughout the Western Church. 

There was much in the state of Europe 
at the beginning of the sixteenth century, ^madon'ex- 
even external to the Church, which was ternaitothe 
likely to pave the way for change. The 
feudal system was broken up, and the middle classes 
were winning for themselves a place of importance in 
society which they had not before held. Education 
was becoming much more widely spread, and the great 
invention of printing was bringing vast and unknown 
powers to bear upon all ranks. Under these circum- 
stances it was both right and natural that the Church 
should show its inherent vitality, not only by casting 
out such abuses as hindered the perfect performance 
of its saving mission, but also by adapting itself to 
the altered circumstances of Churchmen. The due 
accomplishment of these two objects was, of course, to 
be sought, not by the abandonment of any of the fun- 
damental doctrines and principles which are essential 
to the life of each national Church, but only through 
wise modifications of such matters " as maybe changed 
according to the diversities of countries, times, and 
men's manners 1 ." 

The abuses which chiefly called for cor- 
rection in the Western Church of the 
sixteenth century may be classed under three heads — * 
I. Constitutional; II. Doctrinal; III. Devotional, 

* Article XXXIV. 



W)t &tse of tfje aaeformatioit 



§3. Constitutional Abuses. 

Amongst constitutional abuses the first place must be 
The evils of Pa- given to the wrongful and more or less 
pal Supremacy ; unwilling submission yielded by nationa 
Churches to the unjustifiable claims of the See o 
Rome. The gradual growth of Papal Supremacy 
and some of the reasons which led to it belong 
properly to an earlier period of Church history than 
the one we are now considering, but in most countries, 
and notably in England, protests had been made from 
time to time against the invasion of constitutional 
rights and the curtailment of national liberties which 
were involved in the practical working of the universal 
and visible headship, however much the theory might 
commend itself to men's minds. 

of appeals to Constant appeals to the distant Court 

Rome ; f Rome checked and delayed the ad- 

ministration of justice at home, and invited foreign 
interference in what ought to have been simply 
domestic matters; a third and not always disin- 
terested party being thus admitted to adjudicate be- 
tween king and subject, or between the accused and 
his judges. Besides this a stream of wealth was flow- 
ing year by year from other countries into the Roman 
exchequer, as a return for imaginary privileges, or 
such as the Pope had in reality no right to bestow, 
of non-resi- Another abuse, which in England es- 

dence > pecially had a widespread and disastrous 

influence was the custom of non-residence. Sovereigns 
were in the habit of bestowing bishoprics as a reward 
for services done them, and of allowing the Popes of 
Rome to make good their claims to supremacy by 
exercising a similar power, so that whilst many bishops 






W)t Hits* of X\)t ^JUformnttcn 



held offices of state that rendered them at once un- 
able and unwilling to devote themselves to the over- 
sight of their dioceses, others were foreigners sometimes 
even incapable of understanding the language spoken 
by their flocks. Thus it came to pass that episcopal 
work, so far as it was done at all, was committed to 
deputy bishops who were often in their turn neglecting 
their own duties, and whose interest in their adopted 
Sees was necessarily slight. The clergy were quick to 
follow the example of non-residence thus set them, all 
the more that pluralities abounded to an extraordinary 
degree ; so that absent bishops and neglected dioceses 
produced the natural result of non-resident clergy and 
uncared-for parishes. 

Appropriations were another source of of monasti 
harm at this time. By this term is meant Appropriations ; 
the transfer of the ecclesiastical patronage of a 
parish to some monastery, with the understanding 
that the spiritual wants of the people were to be pro- 
vided for in return. This, though a very common 
arrangement, was generally by no means a satisfactory 
one, the " vicars " or deputies appointed by the 
monasteries being frequently inefficient. Here, in 
England, there were numerous protests against this 
state of things, as well before and after as during the 
sixteenth century, but improvement came very slowly, 
pluralities and the consequent non-residence not having 
really ceased till our own days, whilst the appropria- 
tions of pre-Reformation times still find a certain 
parallel in the impropriations, or alienation of the 
tithes to laymen, of post-Reformation ages. 

The evil of appropriations was further of exem ti 
increased by the fact that the larger pro- of the Monas- 
portion of the monasteries were exempt 



W)t ^\%t of fyt ^Reformation 



from all episcopal control and visitation except that 
of the Pope and his legates, which was of necessity- 
feeble and uncertain ; and to this cause may be traced 
many of the corruptions which crept into the monastic 
system. 

It is not meant to be inferred from all this that the 
monks and clergy of those days were worse than other 
classes of men, or that there were not wise and good 
men amongst them ; but it does seem that, as a class, 
they shared in the degeneracy of the times instead of 
making a stand against it, and so lost much of the 
influence they might otherwise have possessed. Thus 
the hold of the Church on the affections of the people 
became seriously and lastingly weakened. 

§ 4. Doctrinal Abuses* 

The circumstances of the fifteenth century had been 
How Doctrinal ver y favourable to the growth of doctrinal 
Errors came abuses. It was an unquiet, unintellectual 
age, and men had been content to accept 
with undoubting faith theories which were put before 
them under the reputed sanction of authorities whom 
they had been taught to reverence, without enquiring 
whether the authority itself was really trustworthy, or 
whether the claim to authority could be proved. The 
condition of the departed and the Sacrament of the 
Holy Eucharist were the principal matters around 
which novel theories had clung, until they had been 
developed and petrified into dogmas. 

From early times there has existed in the Church a 
natural and blameless belief, that the spirits of those 
who depart out of this world in a state of grace, will 
in some unknown way be purified in the place of safe 



Wqz IRtee of tf)* ^Reformation 



keeping, and fitted for Heaven, whilst the corruptible 
part is being prepared in the grave to become a spiritual 
body. But these ideas had now been 

. , r t i • /• • ' -i r False teaching 

exchanged for a belief in the torments of a respecting the 
material fire,through which all souls must state™ 6 ^ 6 
pass for a longer or a shorter time before 
entering Heaven. It was also held that the prayers, 
and especially the Eucharistic Sacrifice, of the Church 
on earth could affect the duration of this state of suf- 
fering, and so piteous were the descriptions of the 
agonies of the souls in purgatory, so earnest the ap- 
peals to Christians to aid their departed friends in 
escaping from them, that large sums of money were 
willingly paid to ensure the saying of masses for this 
purpose. 

Hence the Holy Eucharist was offered i tsC onse- 
so frequently with this intention as to lead <i uences - 
to the ignoring in some sort of its aspects as the chief 
means of grace to the living, and the great sacrifice of 
the whole Church to God. But besides this distortion 
of the real benefits obtainable for departed souls by 
the pleading of the Eucharistic Sacrifice, and the irre- 
verent traffic in holy things to which it gave rise, there 
ensued also the evil consequence that men were led to 
look upon salvation as something which might be pur- 
chased after death either by their own bequests or by 
the charitable care of others ; and thus the terrors of 
endless punishment were obscured or forgotten in the 
thought of a purgatory, from the atoning benefits of 
which scarcely even the most wilful and impenitent 
sinners were pronounced to be shut out. 

With regard to the sacrament of the False teadling 
Holy Eucharist two doctrinal errors had respecting the 
arisen, each of which had left a distinct ° y 



io W)t Btse of tf)t ^formation 

trace on the devotional system of the Mediaeval Church. 
An undue preponderance had been given to the primi- 
tive doctrine of the Eucharistic Sacrifice for the living 
and the dead, and this had led to a partial ignoring of 
Itsconse- the Feast on the Sacrifice, so that a large 

quences. proportion of the people had come to be 

satisfied with an annual Easter Communion, and to 
believe that at other times it was sufficient to be 
present at the celebration of the Holy Sacrament with- 
out partaking of it. It is easy to understand that under 
these circumstances communions became lamentably 
rare. 

Again, the mistaken ideas of reverence induced by 
over-strained definitions as to the manner of the sacra- 
mental Presence had caused the gradual introduction 
of the custom of communion "in one kind/' or the 
withdrawal of the cup from the laity. This custom, 
condemned by the Council of Clermont [a.d. 1095] 
was not made binding on the churches of the Roman 
obedience until the Council of Constance [a.d. 1414], 
and even then it was not accepted in Bohemia, was 
slowly and unwillingly acquiesced in elsewhere, whilst 
in England communion in both kinds was not unknown 
as late as a.d. 1515. 



§ 5. Devotional Abuses. 

Along with the above-mentioned errors in doctrine, 

.. . certain devotional practices had been re- 

Abuses m r 

devotional ceived without much questioning by 

practice. mediaeval Churchmen, which were chiefly 

of Italian and Southern growth, and could not stand 
the tests either of antiquity or reason. 



Wqz 3Rtse of \\)t Reformation n 

Foremost among these was the use of T , , 

. Indulgences. 

indulgences, a corruption of the relaxa- 
tions of penance granted by the primitive Church to 
earnest penitence. At the time of the Crusades, in 
the beginning of the twelfth century, a general absolu- 
tion was granted by the Pope to such as fell in battle 
against the Infidels ; but, in later days, these absolutions 
or indulgences were made a regular matter of gain, 
being bought of the Pope and other bishops by a set 
of men called " pardoners," who afterwards sold them 
throughout the country. Leo X. turned this unholy 
bargaining to account to assist in the building of St. 
Peter's at Rome, but the abuse was such a shameless 
one as to excite indignation and distrust long before 
the Reformation period. 

Image and picture worship, as well as Imag . e and 
an undue veneration for relics, shrines, Picture 
&c, were also widely spread among the 
uneducated classes, who were not likely to distinguish 
in their devotions between the reverence due to our 
blessed Lord Himself, and that which they paid to the 
crucifix or painting before which they knelt, and who 
looked upon visits to and contact with the relies and 
tombs of saints as so directly a means of help and 
healing, that they were apt to forget the King of saints 
as the source of health and holiness. Educated and 
thoughtful people were capable of drawing the line 
between feeling and devotion in such matters as these, 
but no class seems to have been exempt from a ten- 
dency to render to our Blessed Lord's Holv 

- , J . , , ' / The Cultus of 

Mother veneration and honour too closely the Blessed 
bordering on that due to her Divine Son, Y^J^ of 
and to exaggerate the doctrine of the in- 
tercession of the saints until it obscured that of the 
Redeemer's mediation. 



W)t 3HtS£ of tfje Reformation 



The superstitious customs connected with these mis- 
taken notions were numerous, and unquestionably re- 
quired alteration, nor can it be a cause of wonder that 
the different blemishes which we have now slightly 
glanced at in the constitutional, doctrinal, and devo- 
tional systems of the later Mediaeval Church, were 
proving sources of a certain amount of weakness and 
inefficiency. Nor could anything else be expected 
than that wise and good men in different countries 
should desire to do what in them lay toward pruning 
away the unsightly excrescences of errors and abuses 
from the goodly vine whose boughs were made less 
strong and fruitful by their cankering presence. 



^CHAPTER II 

W)t CBngltsf) UUformatfon 
a.d. 1509— 1558 

ENGLAND had not been exempt from a share of 
the degeneracy in morals and re- state of Eng- 
ligion which had fallen upon the nations land at the be- 
of Europe during the course of the fif- sixteenth 
teenth century. The long and bloody civil centur y- 
strife known as the Wars of the Roses had left behind 
it an evil inheritance of lawlessness and ungodliness 
infecting both clergy and laity ; and there were clearly 
influences at work which impaired the efficiency of the 
Church in grappling with the evils around and within 
her fold. Added to this, the feeling of national indepen- 
dence which had shown itself in many enactments, was 
gathering strength during the settled peace that suc- 
ceeded the accession of Henry VII., and was only 
awaiting a fitting opportunity to shake of! the uncon- 
stitutional bondage to a foreign power which pressed 
more and more heavily as time went on : whilst the 
despotic character of the Tudor sovereigns made them 
particularly sensitive to any interference with their 
prerogative. 



i4 W* (Sngltsf) ^formation 



§ I. Cardinal W oh efs Schemes for Reformation. 

The first effective beginnings of the Reformation of 
the English Church may be traced to the wisdom and 
energy of Cardinal Wolsey, at once a great ecclesiastic 
and a great statesman, who was taken into the favour 
and confidence of Henry VIII. very early in that 
monarch's reign. He was appointed Archbishop of 

Position and York > A ' D * l S^ and Lord Chancellor in 
character of the following year, and occupied a position 
nearly equivalent to that of our Prime 
Minister three months after the Pope had raised him to 
the dignity of Cardinal. Wolsey' s learning, eloquence, 
and ability gave him great influence with the young 
King, who, — with other public men of the day to 
whom, from various causes,business details and respon- 
sibilities were distasteful and burdensome, — gladly 
escaped the labour of business by throwing it into the 
hands of one so able and willing to bear the burden 
as Wolsey . It was only some fifteen years later, when 
Henry's character had declined from the promise of 
his early youth, and the lower and more selfish part of 
his nature had gathered strength with advancing age, 
that he became impatient of the guidance of his 
faithful friend and counsellor, and at last rewarded his 
services with ingratitude and disgrace. 

In a.d. 15 18, Pope Leo X. nominated 
appointment Cardinal Campeggiohis legate in England, 
and work as but Henry declined to recognize the ap- 
pointment of a foreigner to this office 
unless Wolsey, for whom he had already solicited it, 
might be made joint legate with equal authoritv • and 



W)t CBngltsi) Reformation 15 

this having been conceded, advantage was taken of 
the circumstance to obtain for the English Cardinal 
the power of visiting all the monasteries in England, 
including those which were exempt from episcopal 
supervision, and only subject to Papal control. 

Campeggio's mission in England lasted no more than 
a year, but the duration of Wolsey's appointment was by 
the King's influence extended, and eventually his legate- 
ship was renewed for life. He then found himself in a 
position to set on foot some of the reforms he meditated. 

The exempt monasteries were in special need 
of inspection, and very shortly after Begins t0 
his nomination as legate, he began his reform the 
work by giving to the Augustinian monks 
new statutes which had for their principal objects a 
greater strictness of life and more diligent study. 

That a better intellectual training might be secured 
for his countrymen, and especially for the next genera- 
tion of clergy, was one of Wolsey's most earnest de- 
sires, and with this view he persuaded his own 
University of Oxford to entrust its statutes an d t h e 
to him to be re-modelled. He founded Universities. 
seven Professorships at Oxford for Theology, Greek, 
and other studies, and brought learned men thither 
to fill them. About A.D. 1520, Wolsey began the 
foundation of the great college which is 
now known as Christ Church, and in Educational 
this design he was encouraged by the Scheme - 
King, who gave his consent to the suppression of some 
of the smaller and now useless monasteries, and the 
appropriation of their property to the new foundation. 
Wolsey also started a college at his native town of 
Ipswich for the purpose of training boys for Oxford, 
and was instrumental in the establishment of the 



16 Wqz $ngltsf) ^formation 

College of Physicians in London, where he also pro- 
jected a college for the study of canon and civil law. 
Plan for ^° tnese schemes of Wolsey may be 

increasing the added one for greatly increasing the* 

number of bishoprics, and endowing them 
from the funds of the smaller monasteries, their pro- 
perty being legitimately available for such wise and 
religious uses. 

Hen 's book Meanwhile, the King was showing his 
against zeal for orthodoxy by writing his famous 

book against Luther, which gained for 
him the title of Defender of the Faith from the Pope, 
but which appears to have been too distinctively 
Roman in its views to gain the cordial approval of 
Wolsey, however much and justly he might object to 
the rash irreverence of " The Babylonish Captivity of 
the Church," to which it was an answer. 

About A.D. 1 52 1, Henry and some of the bishops, with 
w l rcred ^ e °^ Archbishop Warham at their head, 
to prosecute began to be very urgent with the Cardinal 

to take severe measures in his character 
of legate for the suppression of " heresy " or " Lu- 
theranism" in England. Luther's earlier works were 
now widely circulated in this country, and the party 
known later under the name of Puritans were already 
making themselves obnoxious by profane and scur- 
rilous pamphlets. Wolsey was lenient by nature, 
His and probably far-seeing enough to doubt 

moderation. the wisdom of persecution, but he found 
it impossible to resist altogether the pressure put upon 
him by the Pope, the King, and his brother bishops, 
though his severity was mercy compared with the 
measures of those who succeeded him. Under his 
guidance books were publicly burnt instead of those 



W^z C£ngitsf) ^formation 17 

who read or wrote them, and some of the very same 
fanatics who escaped with a slight correction at 
Wolsey's hands, suffered a cruel death in later years 
by order of the King, always reckless of life and then 
unrestrained. 

In a.d. 1523 Wolsey attempted to put in practice 
another of his schemes for the advancement of a 
Reformation of the English Church, by Synod at 
holding a joint Synod at Westminster of Westminster. 
the Convocations of Canterbury and York, but no 
record is left of the proceedings on this occasion. 
Four years later [a.d. 1527], we find him trying 
unsuccessfully to effect an union between the Churches 
of England and France, so as to gain mutual strength 
for the repudiation of the usurped claims of the Pope. 

§ 2. The King*s Divorce. 

It was in this same year of 1527 that an event 
was first talked of which ultimately caused _. 

. i First mention 

the rum of the Cardinal-Minister, and of the King's 
exercised a very wide influence upon the vorce - 
Reformation he was so wisely and temperately en- 
deavouring to bring about. 

The principal circumstances of the King's divorce 
from his first wife, Queen Katharine of Events * Dy 
Arragon, are well known, and it will which it was 

, , 1 ■ n 11 1 r brought about. 

only be necessary briefly to recall the facts 
that she had originally been married to Henry's elder 
brother Arthur, Prince of Wales, who died three months 
after his marriage, and that Henry VII. > to avoid the 
repayment of Katharine's dower and the loss of the 
Spanish alliance, procured a dispensation from Pope 
Julius II. for her marriage with his second son. Arch- 

e 



1 3 W^t CFngltsf) Information 

bishop Warham and many other divines opposed the 
union as being under any circumstances unlawful ; yet 
the Pope deciding otherwise, the betrothal took place. 
The marriage was afterwards postponed by the wish 
of the King, but on his death his son and successor at 
once fulfilled the engagement which had been made 
for him, he being then eighteen years of age and his 
bride twenty-six. 

For some time the union was a happy one, Henry 
apparently fully returning the affection which Katharine 
never ceased to feel for him ; but this state of things did 
not continue. The King earnestly desired an heir to 
his throne, and of all the Queen's seven children only 
one, a daughter, lived to grow up. The great discre- 
pancy in age also became more noticeable as years 
went by and brought Henry to the prime of a handsome 
and vigorous manhood whilst his wife was becoming 
an invalid woman in middle life. It seems probable 
that the King's motives and reasonings were of a mixed 
nature, and that he had some honest scruples about 
his marriage, which gathered strength and earnestness 
from the fact that his inclinations pointed very strongly 
to a divorce from Katharine, so that he might be free 
to marry the beautiful but unprincipled Anne Boleyn. 
How Henry's The doubts thrown upon the legitimacy 
scruples first of the Princess Mary during the negotia- 
tions for her marriage with a son of the 
French King [a.d. 1526] appear to have given Henry 
the idea of setting aside his former marriage. He first 
consulted his confessor Longland, Bishop of Lincoln, 
on the subject, and in the following year his minister 
Wolsey, who advised that he should ask counsel of 
men learned in civil and canon law. An assembly of 
bishops gathered at Westminster failed to come to any 



Wl)Z ^BngltsI) ^formation 19 

decision in the matter, and it was suggested to Henry 
to refer it to the European universities. But first he 
resolved upon appealing to Pope Clement VII. for a 
dispensation which should undo the work of his pre- 
decessor, hoping that Clement's disagreements with 
Katharine's nephew, the Emperor Charles V., might 
render him not unwilling to grant the request. Upon 
this, in the autumn of a.d. 1527, began a 
long series of negotiations between the ^hA^Pope. 
King and the Pope, the history of which 
is not creditable to either of the negotiating parties. 

Clement was, with some difficulty, persuaded to allow 
the cause to be heard in England, and Wolsey and 
Campeggio were appointed to decide it [a.d. 1528]. 
After various adjournments, however, the Pope, con- 
trary to his promises, accepted an appeal from the 
Queen ; and in October, A.D. 1529, the Court was dis- 
solved for the purpose of being transferred to Rome. 
This led Henry to return to the idea of consulting 
the universities, and opinions favourable Henry consults 
to his wishes were procured (in many in- home and foreign 
stances by bribery) from a large number of 
the continental divines, as well as from those of Oxford 
and Cambridge. By this time the King, under the in- 
fluence of Anne Boleyn, had become weary of his 
minister, who had long foreseen that the question of the 
King's divorce would bring trouble on the country and 
danger to himself. Wolsey died worn out and heart- 
broken in November, A.D. 1530. 

In the July of that year a petition was pre- 
sented to the Pope by the two Houses p ar i iament 
of Parliament, requesting an answer fa- petitions 

' \„. . , & . . -the Pope. 

vourable to the Kings wishes on the 
ground of the pressing need of an heir to the 
C 2 



Wqz €BngXtsf) ^formation 



Crown : but it was productive of no satisfactory re- 
sult, although hints were given that a remedy might 
be sought elsewhere than at Rome. The opinions of 
the home and foreign universities were of little value, 
from the unsatisfactory manner in which they had been 
obtained ; threats being added in England to the more 
gentle meansof persuasion which were made use of 
on the Continent. Once more Henry applied to the 
Pope to sanction a trial in England. The answer was 
a Bull forbidding any court or person to 
and Queen - adjudicate in the matter ; and Queen 
summoned to Katharine positively refusing to with- 
draw her appeal, both she and the King 
were summoned to Rome, a.d. 1532. Instead of 
obeying, Henry resolved to take the matter into his own 
hands. He had already ceased to live under the 
Henry marries same roof with Katharine, and in January, 

Anne Boleyn. _ ,* r • 

A.D. 1532-3, the ceremony of marriage 
was gone through between himself and Anne Boleyn. 
~ L . Reference to the acts of the Convoca- 

Convocation 

favours the tions of Canterbury and York showed that 
large majorities in both assemblies had 
pronounced in favour of the divorce ; and Cranmer, who 
had just replaced Archbishop Warham at Canter- 
as does bury, was a pliable instrument in favour- 
Cranmer, ing the king's wishes. At the new Arch- 
bishop's "humble request" Henry was graciously 
pleased to grant him a license to enquire fully into the 
matter, and the mockery of a hurried trial was gone 
through, notwithstanding the indignant protests of the 
outraged Queen. Cranmer's decree of the 
the°vauStyof invalidity of the first marriage, and his 
Anne's confirmation of that with Anne, were de- 
clared null and void by the Pope, who 



fflfyt <£ngltsf) ^formation 21 

threatened Henry with excommunication if he acted 
upon them. A Bull to that effect was published 
A.D. 1 534-5, thus completing the estrange- 
ment between the King of England and SedT" 
the Papal See. 

§ 3. Overthrow of Roman Jurisdiction in England. 

The King's divorce was the immediate cause of the 
repudiation of the papal jurisdiction, but events had 
long been tending in this direction ; contests between 
English monarchs and the Popes were no new spectacle, 
and the moral state of Rome and the Roman Church 
and clergy had been so shockingly corrupt during the 
last fifty or sixty years, as to do away with any prestige 
which might formerly have rendered more bearable 
the weight of a foreign yoke and the extortions of a 
foreign power. 

It was from the Clergy in Convocation [A.D. 1531] 
that the suggestion first came to withdraw _, 

Convocation 

England altogether from the unconstitu- suggests a re- 
tional allegiance she had of late paid to papa^Supre- 
the See of Rome, in case the Popes should mac y- 
persist in exacting the payments of annates or first- 
fruits from the bishops. An Act of Parlia- „ ,. 

_ . .. . . Parliament 

ment which came into operation A.D. 1533 abolishes 
was therefore passed for abolishing this Annates > 
enormous tribute which had so long drained the 
English Episcopate ; and a declaration was at the same 
time made that any attempt to enforce payment by 
excommunication or interdict would be disregarded. 
To this succeeded [a.d. 1532-3] an "Act for the 
Restraint of Appeals," which forbade appeals to 
Rome on any pretext, and asserted Appeals to 
the sufficiency of the civil and ecclesias- Rome » 



22 Wi)t CEngltsJ) Reformation 

tical authorities in England to decide the causes 
brought before them, without reference to a foreign 
power. This Act, though no doubt aimed, in the first 
instance, at the Divorce Cause, was only the re-asser- 
tion of the ancient principles of the Church and State 
of England, which had been let slip, first by Stephen 
and afterwards by Henry II., and even then had not 
been altogether lost sight of 1 . 

In A.D. 1533, just as the Act abolishing annates had 
come into operation, another was passed 

Roman ap- . x . f 

pointments to relating to the appointment of bishops, 
s ' which had long been a source of contention 

between the monarchs of England and the bishops of 
Rome. In Anglo-Saxon times the bishops were ap- 
pointed by the king, though there were instances in 
which his nominee was rejected and another elected 
by the chapter. The Norman sovereigns, at first, 
continued to exercise this power, and by a too often 
unworthy use of it smoothed the way for Roman 
usurpations in the matter, the Popes first interfering to 
obtain a free election for the chapter, and afterwards 
claiming to impose their own candidate, much as the 
kings of England had previously done. This was, 
however, forbidden by the " Statute of Provisors," 
made in the reign of Edward III., and confirmed by 
Richard II. ; and thenceforward the appointment of 
bishops was managed much as it is now, only that 
bulls from the pope confirming the election were 
considered necessary. These bulls being exceedingly 
costly, were sometimes used as a means for delaying 
or preventing a consecration. The Act of A.D, 1533 
abolished the bulls, thus leaving the nomination of 

1 Key to Church History (Ancient), pp. 148, 149. 



W)t $ngltsl) Reformation 



bishops as it stands at present, not interfering in any 
way with the consecration itself, nor attempting to 
place it on any other than a purely spiritual footing. 
Another Act shortly after forbade any A „ . 

Applications to 

resort to the Roman See for faculties, Rome for dis- 
dispensations, &c, declaring the Arch- P ensations > &c - 
bishop of Canterbury to be as capa.ble of granting 
them as the Bishop of Rome, and decreeing that he 
should for the future exercise this power in England. 
Every care was taken to prevent the usurpation of 
spiritual jurisdiction by the crown. 

There seems to have been great unanimity on the 
part of the bishops, clergy, and monastic „ „ , 

f ,. . ,. . / ' . - , Consent of the 

bodies in repudiating the claim of the Clergy to these 
Pope to exercise jurisdiction in this measures - 
country. The Convocations of Canterbury and York 
both declared formally against it in A.D. 1534; both the 
Universities subscribed to the repudiation in the same 
year, as well as the whole of the bishops, and an over- 
whelming majority of the clergy; all apparently feeling 
that there was no sound theological reason for the 
maintenance of so burdensome and unconstitutional a 
tyranny. Thus the Church of England was restored 
to its ancient independence, looking to its own bishops 
as the channels of its spiritual life, and expelling that 
foreign interference which was contrary to its best 
interests, and to all primitive precedent. 



§ 4. The Restoration of the Royal Supremacy tn 
temporal matters, 

Henry's despotic temper was not likely to lose the 
opportunity which his rupture with the Pope presented 



24 Wfyz dBngltsf) 9&tformatum 

for repossessing himself of such privileges as had been 
weakly and unwillingly yielded by his predecessors 
to the Roman See. 

For the purpose of crushing his great minister, 
TT he revived the Statute of Praemunire, 

Henry s unjust , . _ . 7 

conduct to enacted in the reign of Richard II. 
Wolsey, against procuring sentences from Rome. 

On the plea that its provisions had been infringed by 
Wolsey's legateship (though this was exercised with 
the royal licence, and obtained by the king's request), 
he seized the cardinal's private property as well as 
that destined for his educational foundations, and pro- 
, , ceeded to include all the clergy and laity 

and the ■ i- ' - i 

country in of the land as accomplices in the act, so 
general, tliat tlie y a i so s h ou id be subject to the for- 

feiture of their goods, and even to death. The laity were 
pardoned on the abject submission of the House of 
Commons, but the clergy were required to pay a line 
amounting to 1,500,000/. of our money. 

especially , ° . , , 

to the At the same time advantage was taken 

Clergy, Q f t ] ie j r being completely at the King's 

mercy, to endeavour to extract from them an un- 
conditional acknowledgment that by his Supremacy 
over all persons and causes the monarch was the 
sole protector and Supreme Head of the Church 
of England. The Convocation of Canter- 

who acknow- . r -, r , 

ledge his Su- bury [a.d. 1530-1] refused to recognize 
premacy, only this language, even when modified by 
in a limited t h e wor ds " after God," and only ac- 
cepted it with the more definite limita- 
tion " as far as the law of Christ will allow." The 
Convocation of York, after considerable hesita- 
tion, agreed to the same recognition three months 
later. 



Wqz CBugZtsf) UU formation 25 

In the following year, a petition was presented 
against the clergy by the House of Com- 
mons, at the instigation of the Speaker attack the 
Audley, and of Cromwell who had sue- Clergy - 
ceeded Wolsey as the king's adviser ; both Audley and 
Cromwell being men who were much interested in the 
spoliation of the Church. The accusations, not very 
formidable ones, received a fair and temperate reply 
from the Convocation of Canterbury, in which some 
charges were explained, others cleared away, and an 
earnest desire was expressed for the correction of real 
abuses. But the foregone conclusions of the King 
were not so easily disturbed, and he made m „. 

1 • • •, r i -i- -. 11 The King 

the petition a plea for demanding that all c i a i ms absolute 
existing Church laws should be submitted power over the 
to his approval. The bishops united in Canons > yhich 

r . \ . , 1 is refused. 

refusing their consent to such a surrender 
of the liberties of the Church, and the King was obliged 
to content himself with an Act of Convocation decree- 
ing that no new Canons should be made without the 
royal licence, and also proposing that a commission of 
sixteen clergy and sixteen laymen should _ „ _ 

, , , . . „,, . ,, n The so-called 

review those already existing. This ' sub- Act of Sub- 
mission," as it was called, was embodied misslon - 
[a.d. 1533] in an Act of Parliament called the Act of 
Submission, by which all the actual Canons were to 
continue valid until abolished by competent authority, 
unless they encroached on the laws of the land, or on 
the King's prerogative. The commission met, but was 
eventually dissolved without making any changes in 
the canon law, and the latter is binding to this day. 

After the Pope's response to Queen Katharine's 
appeal [a.d. 1534], Henry indignantly ordered the 
omission of the Pope's name from the Service Books, 



26 Wqz <Engltsi) ^formation 

and two successive Acts were passed by a servile 
Parliament, confirming the Supremacy and giving 
to the King unlimited power to repress all heresies 
The Treason an d to punish as high treason the denial 
Act * of his right to the title of Supreme Head 

of the Church. This Treason Act was repealed 
as soon as Edward VI. succeeded to his father's 
throne, but not before it had been most cruelly and 
tyrannically used. 

§ 5. Doctrinal Reforms in the Church of England. 

Since circumstances had rendered a truly General 
Council almost impossible, the local synods of the 
Church were become the only legitimate means by 
which governing and directing power could be exerted, 
and Convocation having in A.D. 1531 pronounced 
officially in favour of constitutional reforms, proceeded 
five years later [A.D. 1536] to embrace the question of 
doctrinal and devotional ones. 

The first results of these deliberations were the 
Ten Articles, the original predecessors of the present 
The Ten Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. They 

Articles. were subscribed by the clergy of both 

Houses of Convocation, and afterwards published 
by the King's authority. Five of these Articles 
related to Doctrine, and five to Devotional practices. 
The former were to the following effect : — 

I. Enjoined belief in the Holy Bible, the Three 
Those regarding Creeds, and the teaching of the first 
Doctrine. p our General Councils. 

II. Set forth the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. 

III. Defined Penance as consisting of repentance, 
confession, absolution, and amendment of life. 



Wtyt (£ngltsij Information 27 

IV. Declared fully the doctrine of the Real Presence 
without asserting that of Transubstantiation. 

V. Explained Justification as attainable by repent- 
ance, faith, and charity, through the merits and passion 
of our Blessed Lord. 

These doctrinal articles were followed in the next 
year by "The Institution of a Christian 
Man," a plain and authoritative exposi- nhristiaaMan 
tion of Church doctrine composed by a 
commission of forty-six divines appointed by the King, 
and including all the bishops as well as some other 
dignitaries of the Church. Cranmer and Latimer were 
of the number as well as Gardiner and Bonner ; it is 
therefore fair to believe that all shades of opinion were 
represented on the Commission, and that the book set 
forth the common belief of the English Church of that 
day. It contains very valuable expositions of the Creed, 
the Lord's Prayer, the Sacraments, the Ten Command- 
ments, and the Ave Maria, and its teaching agrees with 
that of the Ten Articles. This " Institution " was 
ordered by the King and Archbishops to be read in 
churches, and in A.D. 1543 a revised and expanded 
edition was published under the title of " A Necessary 
Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man." 

Meanwhile, in A.D. 1538, an attempt had been made 
to bring about unity between the Luthe- 
rans and the Church of this country ; S^^f" 1 
three German divines with Burckhardt at combine with 

-. . , . Lutherans. 

their head being sent to England for the 
purpose of discussing religious questions. But all 
endeavours to come to an agreement on Sacramental 
doctrine completely failed, and the conference seems 
only to have produced a short reaction towards Roman 
belief in the King's mind. 



28 W)t ^Englisf) ^formation 



This reaction showed itself in the cruel Act 
of Six Articles [a.d. 1539], by which the denial of 
Transubstantiation was made punishable with death, 
Act of Six an d other mediaeval dogmas were en- 
Articles. forced by fine and imprisonment. Cran- 

mer opposed the Act in the first instance, but 
with his usual unsteadiness of purpose was induced 
to withdraw his opposition. This attempt on the 
King's part to obtain entire uniformity with his own 
opinions was however unsuccessful, nor do the cruel 
provisions of the Act seem to have been carried out 
to any appreciable extent. It was modified in A.D. 
1 543, and finally repealed in the first year of Edward 
VI. 

§ 6. Devotional Refor7ns in the Church of 
England. 

We now come to the consideration of the reforms 
begun in devotional practices. These were touched 
upon in the latter five of the Ten Articles. 

VI. Declared that images might be pro- 
regarding fitably used as aids to devotion, but not 
Devotion. worshipped nor unduly honoured. 

VII. Set forth the honour due to Saints as God's 
faithful people who pray for us. 

VIII. Showed that with certain limitations the 
prayers of the Saints might be asked for. 

IX. Spoke of minor rites and ceremonies of the 
Church, such as the use of holy water, ashes on Ash- 
Wednesday, palms on Palm-Sunday, &c., and de- 
clared that they might be fitly used to excite devotional 
feelings, but not as if they could obtain remission of 
sins. 



Wi)t CEngltsf) ^Reformation 29 

X. Distinguished prayers for the dead from the 
Romish doctrine of Purgatory, repudiating the latter. 

There was already a strong feeling that some change 
was desirable in the manner of the public _. , ,. 

r _ . . _, . , Wish for 

celebration of Divine Service, and espe- vernacular 
cially that the English language should be services - 
substituted for Latin, which was no longer universally 
understood, even by educated people. English books 
of prayers had long been used, and some parts of the 
Services had come to be said in English, such as the 
Confession in the Communion Service, parts of the 
Occasional Offices, and the " Bidding of Bedes " (or 
prayers). Interlined translations of the Psalms and 
Litany were also known from very early times, and 
the Creed and Lord's Prayer were frequently recited in 
Church in English. 

At first, however, the attempts at revision were 
confined to the Latin Service Books. . 
Revisions of the Breviary 2 were published Latin Service 
A.D. 1 53 1 and A.D. 1542, and one of the Books - 
Missal in A.D. 1533. A more decisive step was taken 
by the Convocation of a.d. i 542-3 in the canon order- 
ing a chapter of the Holy Bible to be read in English 
every Sunday and Holyday in every parish church. 
Besides this, a committee was appointed for carrying 
out a more thorough revision of the Service-books, 
and the Litany in English for public use in the 
Church [a.d. 1544] was the first result of these labours, 
in which it seems probable that the whole of Convo- 

. 2 The Breviary contained the Hours, or the Daily Offices of 
the Church, exclusive of the Liturgy or Communion Service. 
The Missal contained the Liturgy itself, along with the 
Collects, Epistles, and Gospels. 



30 Wqz ^Bnglisf) Reformation 

cation eventually took a part. The work of revision 
and translation still continued, but it was not until 
after the death of Henry VIII. that the First Book of 
Common Prayer in English was allowed to see the 
light. 

§ 7. Authorized Translation of the Bible. 

Bibles in English, or what represented English in 
earlier days, were by no means uncommon in this 
country 3 , but it is easy to understand that many in- 
conveniences might be likely to occur from promis- 
cuous reading of unauthorized and irresponsible trans- 
lations of the Holy Scriptures, which were 

Caution neces- . .. , . . , .. , . 

sary in promo- often made the vehicle of heresy and 
ting translations false teaching : and we can hardly refuse 
of the Scrip- t0 m ake allowance, as Cranmer himself 
is known to have done, for those who 
rated the evils so highly as to ignore their accompanying 
benefits. However, the stimulus which the invention 
of printing had given to education, and the consequent 
increase in the number of the translators and readers 
of Holy Scripture, turned the minds of those in 
r uthority to the necessity of making some provision 
for the growing need. 

As early as A.D. 1530, a company comprising the 
two Archbishops, Warham and Lee, and other divines, 
(amongst whom was Hugh Latimer, afterwards Bishop 
of Worcester,) was called together by the King to con- 
sider the necessity and expediency of providing an 
authorized English Version of the Holy Bible : and 

» 

3 See Key to the Holy Bible, pp. 18 — 23. Key to Church 
History (Ancient), pp. 116, 117. 



W)t €ngltsf) Reformation 31 

though it was decided that at that particular time 
erroneous opinions were too rife to render such an 
experiment desirable, yet the King gave notice of his 
intention to put the work in hand at a more favourable 
opportunity. In A.D. 1534 the King was petitioned by 
Convocation to perform his promise, and soon after 
Cranmer, then Archbishop of Canterbury, took the ini- 
tiative by distributing the work of revis- ^ 

. . , . , Cranmer 

mg existing translations amongst the most begins the 
learned bishops and clergy of the king- work- 
dom. But before the result of their labours could be 
published, an English Bible which had been for 
some time in preparation abroad by Tyndale, Cover- 
dale, and Rogers, made its appearance coverdale's 
from a foreign printing-press [a.d. Bible - 
1 535]. It had a dedication to the King, and was 
probably the edition spoken of in the Injunctions 
issued by Cromwell, A.D. 1536, which ordered that 
every parish church should be provided with a 
" Bible, of the largest volume, in English," for the use 
of the laity who might resort there to read it. In 
the next year another edition of the Matthew's 
Holy Scriptures known as Matthew's Blble - 
Bible was printed by the King's printers, and, at 
Cranmer's request, received the royal licence to be 
read privately at home by lay people [a.d. 1537]. 

But these and other private attempts at English ver- 
sions of the Holy Bible were by no means 
satisfactory or to be relied on, partly tions not trust- 
through haste and want of scholarship on worth y- 
the part of their authors, partly through wilful errors 
introduced to favour false opinions, and partly because 
they were made not from the original Greek and 
Hebrew, but from the Vulgate, or from German trans- 



32 Wc)t €Engltsi) 3foformatum 






lations. This state of things, combined with the un- 
settled and irreverent temper which was then common, 
produced immediate results such as had been fore- 
seen by the bishops when an authorized version was 
first asked for. Not only was a royal proclamation 
necessary to check the frequent interruption of Divine 
Service by loud and irregular lay reading of Holy 
Scripture, but controversy as to its right meaning ran 
so high as to draw forth a warning from Cranmer, 
which was also endorsed by royal authority. 

It soon became clear that a really authorized ver- 
sion was a necessity, and this want was first supplied 
in April, a.d. 1539 by the publication of what is known 
Cranmer's or as Cranmer's or the Great Bible, no doubt 
the Great the translation or rather revision under- 

taken in a.d. 1535 by the bishops and 
others, who are described on the title-page as " divers 
excellent learned men expert in the aforesaid " (Hebrew 
and Greek) "tongues." Other editions of this Bible 
appeared in A.D. 1540 and A.D. 1541, and it was "ap- 
pointed to the use of the Churches ,; [L e. for private 
reading in Church], but its correctness was still not 
such as to satisfy the Archbishop, and in January, A.D. 
1541-2, he appealed to Convocation to assist him 
in a further revisal. It was agreed that the Great 
Its attempted Bible should undergo correction, and 
Revision. committees were chosen for the care- 

ful examination of both the Old and New Testaments. 
The work was already begun when Cranmer brought 
a message from the King taking it out of the hands of 
the committees who were really qualified for their task, 
with a view to placing it in the hands of the Univer- 
sities of Oxford and Cambridge, at that time in no fit 
state to undertake it. Remonstrance was in vain, and 



W)t €ngltsl) Reformation 33 

the whole plan came to nothing in consequence of the 
change, so that the " great" Bible continued to be for 
nearly thirty years longer [till A.D. 1568] the autho- 
rized version of the Church of England. 

§ 8. The Overthrow of the Monastic System. 

The preceding pages will have shewn that Henry 
VIII., however questionable his motives may have 
been, did in fact only place the Church of England in 
its proper and natural position ; and also that the 
change was, as a whole, effected in a legitimate and 
constitutional manner : but it is neither necessary nor 
possible to justify all the details of the King's conduct. 

Wolsey's fall and death had placed his royal Master 
in the hands of a bad, unprincipled man, Cromwell > s evil 
Thomas Cromwell, the Cardinal's late influence with 
secretary, and he proved to be a willing enry * 
agent and promoter of any scheme which might at 
once secure the King's favour and advance his own 
interests. Henry's extravagance and consequent cove- 
tousness were unbounded, and led him to the most dis- 
graceful acts of sacrilege and injustice. Not only was 
Wolsey's private property confiscated, but also the 
larger portion of the provision he had made for the 
educational and other reforms he meditated. The 
College of Christ Church dwindled down to an insig- 
nificant shadow of what it was intended to have been, 
the college at Ipswich came to nothing, and out of 
twenty-one new bishoprics which were at first contem- 
plated only six were founded. 

But robberies such as these were on far too small 
a scale to content the King and his new minister, nor 

D 



34 IBhz CEngltsI; ^formation 

could the immense fine levied at the same time from 
the clergy suffice. The next step was to obtain pos- 
session of the monastic property, Wolsey's plan of con- 
verting some portion of it to other religious uses having 
perhaps suggested the idea to the Monarch. 

There was no doubt much in the monastic system, as 
Failings of ^ stood in the beginning of the sixteenth 
the monastic century, which needed reformation. The 
monasteries had increased in number to 
an undue extent, their members, from whose ranks a 
great number of the parochial clergy were supplied, had 
mostly become exempt from episcopal control; and the 
charity of good Christians, as well as the fears and re- 
morse of those who had led ungodly lives, had placed 
in the hands of monastic corporations a larger propor- 
tion of the land and wealth of the nation than was de- 
sirable for themselves, or beneficial to the country at 
large. It is probable that these abuses too often 
brought others in their train, though at the same time 
there is no real ground for believing that monks and 
monasteries were necessarily evil things, nor for 
affirming that even in the later days of their existence 
they universally failed in carrying out the high theory 
of devotion and usefulness which had been in the 
minds of their founders. Still less are we to believe that 
any real zeal for religion inspired Henry's attack on 
them, or to fail to notice the unprincipled and sacrile- 
gious covetousness which substituted confiscation and 
demolition for reformation. 

... In A.D. 1535 a number of commissioners 

First visitation 

of the headed by Thomas Cromwell were ap- 

Monasteries. p i nt ed by the King, with authority to 
visit and inspect all the monasteries in the kingdom. 
These commissioners were thoroughly unscrupulous 



W^t CEngltsI) ^Reformation 35 

men, vested with unlimited powers, and bent upon 
bringing back to their master such a report as might 
be satisfactory to him. The monasteries were plun- 
dered by them of all the valuables they contained, the 
inhabitants in many cases forced by starvation and 
hard usage to leave their homes, and early in the 
following year [a.d. 1535-6] a bill was brought into 
the House of Commons for the dissolu- First act of 
tion of all monasteries whose members dlssolutlon - 
did not exceed twelve in number, under the plea of 
gross immorality. After considerable opposition the 
bill was passed by the King's influence, the property 
of all these monasteries being handed over to him, 
while none was reserved for educational or other reli- 
gious uses. The monks were turned adrift with a mise- 
rable pittance to keep them from immediate starvation. 

After this came the turn of the larger 
religious houses, no means being left un- Monasteries 
employed to ruin them. Spies and in- attacked * 
formers were made use of by Cromwell to report or 
invent evil stories of the monks, who were by turns 
threatened and bribed to give up their monasteries 
w r ith some show of voluntary surrender. The richer 
laity shared very generally in the Sovereign's greediness 
for monastic spoils, but the discontent of the populace 
at the spoliation was plainly shown in October, A.D. 
1536, by a rebellion which began at Louth, in Lincoln- 
shire, and afterwards broke out with fresh violence 
in Yorkshire. Under the name of the The Pilgrimage 
" Pilgrimage of Grace" it assumed very of Grace - 
formidable proportions before it could be quashed, 
some amongst its avowed objects being the restoration 
of the monasteries and the downfall of Cromwell and 
Cranmer. 

D 2 



36 W)t CBngltsf) Information 



- 



The work of destruction went on never- 
visitation of theless, all pretence of reformation being 
the Monas- laid aside. Many monks and abbots who 

tenes. J 

refused to surrender their abbeys or re- 
veal where the treasures of their houses were hidden, 
suffered cruel deaths as traitors, others were induced 
by fair or foul means to leave the monasteries which 
in many cases had become their only home, and others 
were driven out by force, so that when the Second 
Second Act Act °f Suppression was passed in a.d. 
of Dissolution. 1539-40, there were but few monas- 
teries existing to be suppressed. Those which still 
lingered on were mostly such as from the influential 
position of their abbots were able to make a more 
sturdy resistance. To intimidate the rest, several of 
these old dignitaries were executed : amongst whom 
was the good and venerable abbot of Glastonbury, 
Richard Whiting, who was hanged on Tor Hill after 
a mock trial at Wells, the pretext being that he had 
robbed the Church, What he had really done was to 
secrete its valuables to prevent them from falling into 
the rapacious hands of the commissioners. 

It is difficult to estimate the value of the spoils of 

the religious houses, including land, money, 

The plunder & , . ' & ' ,. J .[ 

of Monas- plate and precious stones, but probably it 
tenes. amounted to at least fifty millions of 

our money. The King's favourites and courtiers were 
allowed to seize on monasteries and nunneries almost 
at their will, and only a very small portion, something 
like a fiftieth part of the whole, was devoted to founding 
newbishoprics and kindred objects. Some of the monks 
received small pensions, many more were put to death 
or died of grief and want, and others lived on in great 
distress and poverty. Many of the lay monks turned 






W)t CEngltsI; Reformation 37 

to secular employments for a livelihood, while a few 
of those in Holy Orders were presented to benefices. 

The distress caused by the destruction of these iico 
relisrious houses was very great, not onlv „ 

Consequences 

amongst the monks themselves, but also of the Dis- 
amongst the poor to whom their free- solutlon - 
handed charity stood in the stead of the modern poor- 
laws : and the large increase of vagrancy which called 
forth such cruel laws in this reign may be referred, in 
great measure, to the dissolution of the abbeys and the 
plundering of the clergy which preceded it. Literature, 
too, suffered deeply from the overthrow of those who, 
in the mass, had been its great supporters ; the valuable 
monastic libraries were ruthlessly destroyed, the help 
given to poor scholars at the universities was with- 
drawn, schools decayed, and hundreds of studious 
men were driven from the means of study. 

§ 9. The Rise of Pviritanism. 

The monks were not the only sufferers from the 
King's tyranny. Fisher, the good old Bishop of 
Rochester was executed A. D. 1535, for Death of Bis- 
refusing to take a very stringent oath ho P Flsher > 
enforced by the Act of wSuccession, and his death 
was followed a fortnight later by that of the wise and 
learned ex-Chancellor, Sir Thomas More. - 
Anne Boleyn met her better deserved Thomas 
fate in the next year. Henry having A ore * 
obtained the ends he sought, became simply ob- 
structive as to real measures of reformation, and 
was only jealous of any thing which he fancied might 
trench on his overwhelming notions of royal preroga- 
tive. He was unshrinkingly cruel and bloodthirsty 



38 W)t €ngltsf) lUformation 

when his own fears and interests were excited, and 
Cranmer was too weak, and Cromwell too wicked to 
stand in the gap as the wisely tolerant Wolsey had 
done. 

Meanwhile, in face of the successful efforts of the 
reforming bishops and clergy of the 

The Puritans. % r • * ■ * 11 

Church of England to preserve intact all 
the essentials of communion with the whole Catholic 
Church, there had sprung up a party, less wise and 
learned indeed, but abundantly noisy and self-confi- 
dent, who could not distinguish between Catholic truth 
and Roman additions to it, and were less anxious to 
preserve the identity and oneness of the Church 
of England than to gain attention for their own 
novelties. 

10. The Reformation under Edward VI. 

SOON after the death of Henry VIII. [January A.D. 
1 546-7], a measure long since seen to be desirable and 
beneficial by those who had the true welfare of the 
Church at heart, was at last put into execution by the 
providing of English Services for the use of English 
people. Little more than a year after the new King's 
accession, an English Communion Service was pub- 
„ ,. , lished, to be used as supplemental to the 

First English , , T . ~ , , . 

Communion old Latin office, but this was merely a 

Service. temporary expedient, and a commission of 

bishops and clergy was appointed to compile an English 

Prayer Book, for which materials had been already 

collected to a great extent by the corn- 
First complete . ° , T ^ T , 
English Prayer mission of A.D. 1 542 4 . In November A.D. 

Book. 154&, the new book was submitted for 

4 See p. 29. 



W)t $ngltsl) ^formation 39 

approval to Convocation, and by them presented to the 
King in Council, an Act of Uniformity being passed 
in the following January, which ordered the use of this 
Prayer Book in all the parishes of the kingdom, on 
and after Whitsun Day A.D. 1549. 

The ancient Services of the Church were the basis 
of this compilation, mediaeval additions TT ., , 

, . in 1 1 i How compiled, 

being cleared away, and such other 
alterations made as seemed necessary to render the 
Prayer Book useful under the existing circumstances 
of the Church of England, The chief of these changes 
consisted in the compression of the seven offices for 
the Hours into Matins and Evensong, the re-arrange- 
ment of the reading of the Psalter, so as to occupy a 
month instead of a week, the limitation of all lessons 
read in Divine Service to Holy Scripture, the omission 
of some Services for festivals, and the condensation 
of certain lengthy offices, the English language being in 
all cases substituted for the no longer familiar Latin. 

This First English Prayer Book was willingly 
accepted by the great body of English 
Churchmen, but it did not satisfy the ^Puritans', 
Puritanical party, and at last, to avoid andco ^ se -. . 

1 J 7 7 quent Revision 

worse evils, Convocation found it ne- of the Prayer 
cessary [a.d. 1552], though with great Book ' 
reluctance, to consent to a revision of the Prayer 
Book, the changes made being, however, much less 
sweeping than the Puritans had desired. After the 
death of Edward VI. [a.d. 1553], and the accession of 
his sister Mary, the Book was altogether suppressed. 

Ten editions of the English Bible known as the 
" Great Bible " were printed in Edward's _ ^ ., , 

, r , , . The English 

reign, but no fresh translation was Bible in this 
attempted, either by private persons or by reign * 



4o W$z €nglisf) ^formation 



authority. Much of the five years of this short reign 
_ Tr . was spent in the struggle of the Church 

The King . r . . _. 

favours the against the advancing tide of Puritanism, 
Puritans. which was afterwards to carry such havoc 

over the country. The young King was easily induced 
to use against the Church the despotic power possessed 
by the Tudor sovereigns, and he followed the Protec- 
tor's lead in seizing Church property for his own use, 
under pretence of reclaiming it from superstition. 
He also willingly encouraged violent and unwise 
changes, such as were more in accordance with the 
views held by Martin Bucer, Peter Martyr, and other 
foreign Protestant refugees, than with the Catholic 
spirit which had been displayed in the official acts of 
our own Bishops and Clergy. 

The tyranny of the late King and the Puritanical 
Consequent leanings of the new Government caused 
reaction. a reaction in the minds of some, even of 

those who had at first been ready to further a refor- 
mation ; and Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, as well 
as Bonner, Bishop of London, were deprived of their 
sees on account of their opposition to the policy of the 
boy King's advisers. 

§11. The Reaction under Mary. 

Queen Mary was naturally disinclined to look fa- 

„, , vourably on the changes which had taken 

Temper and . ■* . ° . 

conduct of place in the ritual and devotional system 
Mary ' of the Church. The harsh treatment ex- 

perienced by herself and her mother, and the violent 
and seditious conduct of some of the more extreme 
Reformers, were not likely to conciliate the Tudor 
temperament ; whilst broken health and spirits, and 



W)t €ngltsl) ^formation 41 

the influence of a stern Spanish husband, tended to 
strengthen her leanings towards persecution and 
severity. The discontent excited by the events of the 
last reign, and the loyal feelings called out by the 
seditious attempt to settle Lady Jane Grey upon the 
throne appeared at first to smoothe the way for a re- 
turn to the mediaeval position in religious matters : and 
it is not unlikely that a lasting impression might have 
been made upon the condition of the Church but for 
the arbitrary and cruel means employed by the Crown 
for the suppression at once of anti-Roman principles 
and of those disloyal intrigues which were too often 
mixed up with them. 

Bishops Gardiner and Bonner were restored to their 
Sees on the new Queen's accession, the former being 
at the same time made chancellor. His aim seems to 
have been to replace our religious system Q ar( ji ne r's 
in the state in which it was left at the scheme for 

i i /-tt -ttttt i in Catholic recon- 

deatn of Henry VIII., and gradually to ciliation with 
bring about a reconciliation with Rome Rome - 
on a basis of freedom for the Church of England. 
The first step to this was, A.D. 1553, the repeal of 
the Acts legalizing the English Prayer Book, and the 
restoration of the mediaeval services as they had been 
reformed in the early part of Henry VIII.'s reign, the 
consent of Convocation being secured by the arrest or 
flight of most of the Reforming bishops. The Queen 
also repealed the Act of Supremacy passed by Henry 
VII I., but still she hesitated to rouse popular discon- 
tent by attempting to revert to the former relations 
with the Roman See, until her relative Cardinal Pole 
returned as legate to England [a.d. 1554] from the 
exile to which he had been condemned on account of 
his opposition to the royal divorce. Under his guidance 



42 W)t €£ngltsl) Reformation 

the Acts passed against the Roman juris- 

Ultramontane . r ° ' ■' J . 

influence of diction were repealed, and the nation 
Cardinal Pole, formally reconciled to the Bishop of 
Rome, some of the severe statutes against heresy being 
renewed. All foreign refugees were ordered to leave 
the kingdom, and with them went a large number of 
Englishmen, including several bishops and many clergy. 
They settled chiefly in Switzerland and Germany, where 
they of course came under Calvinistic and Lutheran 
influences ; and hence, a fresh element of Puritanism 
was eventually infused into the English Church. 

Meanwhile, troubles thickened at home. 

Persecution of . ' . . . 

the Anglican The influence of the Spanish Court and 
party. Inquisition made itself felt in the terrible 

severity which was called forth by any deviation from 
the royal standard of belief and practice, Cardinal 
Pole apparently urging upon the Queen the necessity 
of compelling the submission of her subjects to the 
reimposed Roman yoke. Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, 
and many others fell victims to this determination ; 
Pole succeeding the former as Archbishop of Canter- 
bury, in March, A.D. 1555-6. His occupation of the 
See was, however, a very short one, as he died A.D. 
1558, surviving the Queen only a few hours. 

§ 12. The Settlement under Elizabeth. 

The accession of Queen Elizabeth was followed by 
Tem er and earnest endeavours on the part of the 
conduct of Sovereign and her advisers to bring about 
a peaceful settlement of the religious dis- 
putes which had been so rife during the last two reigns. 
The Queen herself favoured the more temperate of the 
Reforming party, and was by no means inclined to sub- 



tEfyz (fBngltsi) IRtformattrjtt 43 

mit to Roman interference between herself and her 
subjects, though at the same time she was very 
much averse to the puritanical spirit which rejected 
all that was ancient as necessarily evil, and was im- 
patient of all control and order. 

The first Act of the first Session of Parliament held 
in this reign Ta.d. 155 8-9] was to re-assert 

- • • Z- fit > • She refuses 

the supreme jurisdiction of the Crown m the title of 
England, although at the same time Eliza- ^ m c £ d 
beth steadily refused to assume the title 
of " Supreme Head of the Church," with whatever 
limitations, declaring that all she claimed was " under 
God to have the sovereignty and rule over all manner 
of persons born within these her realms." Nor has 
the claim to this title ever been revived by any English 
Sovereign. 

During the same session Acts were „ ", „ . 

j r • i v • .t. t- v t- English Book 

passed for again legalizing the English of Common 
Book of Common Prayer, by which was Stored, 
meant in this instance a revised edition 
of the Second Book of Edward VI. It contained 
some important changes made for the sake of recog- 
nising certain Church doctrines and ceremonies which 
had been too much ignored under the Puritanical in- 
fluences of the young King's reign. This newly-revised 
book became binding on all from St. John Baptist's 
day, A.D. 1559. 

There is no proof that Queen Mary and those 
about her interfered in any way with the private 
reading of Holy Scripture, though no attempt was made 
to further it. Under Elizabeth the Geneva Bible, 
translated chiefly by William Whittingham The Geneva 
abroad, and dedicated to the Queen, be- Blble ' 
came the popular version, though it was not set forth 



44 l&ty €£ngltsf) Reformation 

by authority, and contained many serious errors. 
About A.D. 1563, Parker, Archbishop of Canterbury, 
judged a new translation to be necessary, and he accord- 
ingly divided the labour between himself and other 
bishops and learned men, with instructions that the 
new version should vary as little as need be from the 
last authorized translation known as the Great Bible. 
The Bishops' On tne completion of the work the Arch- 
Bible - bishop sent a copy to the Queen with a 

request that this new Bishops' Bible might receive 
the royal sanction as the authorized version, and it 
seems to have come gradually to be regarded as 
such, until by a canon of A.D. 1603 all use of the 
Bible in churches was confined to this particular trans- 
lation. 

Opposition of An Act of Uniformity was passed in 
the Puritans. A<D> z ^ which replaced the Church very 
much in the position it had occupied in the begin- 
ning of King Edward's reign, but the Puritans, who 
had now returned from their exile, made a factious 
opposition to many of its provisions. The rest 
of the nation, even such amongst them as were fa- 
vourably inclined to mediaeval beliefs and practices, 
Unanimity accepted the new settlement of religious 
of the rest of matters without difficulty, and it was not 
until about twelve years after Elizabeth's 
accession that a Roman schism was originated in 
England. 

In A.D. 1562-3, and again in A.D. 1571, 
Thirty-nine the Convocation of Canterbury remodelled 
Articles. the Forty-two Articles which had been 

drawn up in Edward VI. 's reign, but had only received 
the sanction of Convocation a few weeks before the 
King's death, and were withdrawn on the accession 



VLi)t $ngltsf) ^formation 45 

of Mary. The number of the Articles was reduced to 
Thirty-nine, and other considerable alterations were 
effected. 

In A.D. 1570 a schism was brought 
about by a Bull of Pope Pius V., in which Roman schism 
he excommunicated Elizabeth, and invited in En s land - 
her subjects to break their oaths of allegiance. Up to 
this time only such ecclesiastics as declined the oath of 
supremacy (and who mostly went abroad), had thought 
it necessary to withdraw themselves from the reformed 
services of the Church, but after this manifesto of the 
Pope, foreign clergy, and Englishmen educated and 
ordained abroad, were sent over to England. These 
" Seminary priests " fomented schism and rebellion, 
and thus another non-conforming sect was founded in 
England. 

In a.d. 1595 an attempt was made to impose upon 
the Church of England nine Articles Lambeth 
known as the Lambeth Articles, which Article s- 
asserted in strong terms the Calvinistic doctrines of 
predestination and reprobation, and of assurance, 
and denied man's free will. They were approved 
by Archbishop Whitgift in hopes of conciliating 
the Puritans, but were not sanctioned by Convoca- 
tion, and were too objectionable to the Queen to receive 
any support from Government. They were never, in 
any sense, binding on the Church of England. 

Before the end of this reign [a.d. 1603] there was 
springing up in England a race of scholarly divines 
who had been driven by the controversies *'. 

r • i i : i R- 1Se °* 

of the time to examine closely the eccle- Anglican 
siastical position in which they stood by Theol °sy- 
the light not only of Scripture but also of patristic and 
historical learning. Hooker completed his great work 



46 W)Z €nijlisf) Btformatfon 

on Ecclesiastical Polity in a.d. i6og, at which time 
Andrewes, afterwards Bishop of Winchester, was 
preaching at Court, and Overall, the compiler of the 
latter part of the Church Catechism, was settled as 
Professor of Divinity at Cambridge. 



§ 13. The Reign of James I. 

James I. had, as a young man, given in his adhesion 
to Presbyterianism in Scotland, but he willingly under- 
took to uphold the constitution of the Church of 
England in the same state in which it had been left by 
his predecessor. A conference held at 

Hampton x - 

Court Hampton Court A.D. IOO3-4 IOr the Set- 

Conference, tlement of religious differences was dis- 
solved by James, after three days' discussion, the only 
results of it being a few unimportant alterations in 
the wording of the Prayer Book, and the appointment 
of a commission of divines to make a new translation 
of the Bible. This commission, which included some 
of the most learned men of the day who were well 
skilled in Greek and Hebrew, began its work in the fol- 
King James's lowing June, the whole body being divided 
Bible. i n to six smaller committees, to each of 

which was entrusted the translation of a portion of the 
Bible. The rule was again given to keep as near as 
possible to the last authorized version, the Bishops' 
Bible of the last reign, and various other directions 
were added to ensure good and careful workmanship. 
The labours of the commission lasted between six and 
seven years, and in A.D. 161 1 the new translation was 
published, which has been from that time till now the 
authorized version of the Church of England. 



Wqz CEngltsI) Reformation 47 

In A.D. 161 8 a synod was convened at Dort by the 
Prince of Orange, for the purpose of 

Synod of Dort. .. . *. ' ■> A • • 

settling the disputes between Arminms 
and his opponents. It was composed entirely of Cal- 
vinistic divines, including some from England, sent 
by James I., who wished, if possible, to arrange a 
union between the Continental Protestants and the 
Church of England, though of course the decisions of 
the synod never had any authority in this country. 
The Arminians were refused a fair hearing by their 
opponents, condemned and sentenced to excommuni- 
cation, fine, and imprisonment. Many of them escaped 
to France and England, but Arminianism never became 
a distinct sect in England, though the anti- Church 
party were in the habit of giving the name of Armi- 
nians to those who differed from them. 



§ 14. Reign of Charles I. 

The son and successor of James I. was sincerely 
attached to the Church of England, a fact which drew 
down upon him the hatred of the Puri- _ , , . 

. . Troubles in 

tans, and the ecclesiastical history of his Charles I.'s 
reign is little else than that of the en- reign ' 
deavours which the King and bishops made to resist 
the attacks of the anti-Church party, and of the 
attempts of the latter to substitute Presbyterianism 
and Independency for Episcopacy. 

A more detailed account of this struggle, and of 
the temporary depression of the Church will be found 
in a future chapter on the history of the Puritans. 



48 W)t €£ngltsf) Reformation 



§ 15. The Reformation in Ireland, 

AS it was through English influence that the Church 
of Ireland, in the middle of the twelfth century, yielded 
up her ancient independence to Rome 5 , so it was 
under the same guidance that this false and unconsti- 
tutional position was abandoned three centuries later, 
though owing to the peculiar position of the country, 
the latter change was effected with less ease and com- 
pleteness than the former one. 

The state of the Irish Church at the beginning of 
the sixteenth century appears to have been 
the Irish most unsatisfactory. The bishops were 

sixteenth 11 * & many of them non-resident, — some sup- 
century, plying the places of absentee bishops in 
wealthier England, — the clergy were unlearned, and 
the people untaught. The country was only partly 
Christianized, and was distracted by continual petty 
wars between rival chieftains, whose one bond of union 
was hatred of their English conquerors, a feeling 
which proved very detrimental to the progress of the 
Reformation in Ireland. 
The ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Pope was re- 
pudiated by the Irish Parliament in A.D. 
cfXpafsu- 1537, all appeals and money payments to 
premacy in Rome being at the same time declared 
illegal. Archbishop Browne, of Dublin, 
with most of the other bishops, and the majority of the 
clergy, gave their willing support to this assertion of 
the independence of the National Church, which was 
however opposed by the primate Cromer, Archbishop 

3 See Key to Church History (Ancient), p. 1.5 1. 






Wqz CBngltsf) ^formation 49 

of Armagh, and a section of the clergy, as also by 
certain disaffected chieftains, who hoped by this means 
to regain some of the ancient influence of their 
families. 

The English Government unfortunately made use of 
the Reformation movement as a means of „. < 

. , . . . T , , , , , Mistake of the 

Anglicising Ireland, and thus created a English 
feeling of discontent of which the parti- Government - 
sans of the Roman See were not slow to avail them- 
selves. Archbishop Browne, an extreme Puritan, was 
energetic in his attempts at reform, but except as 
regarded the denial of Roman supremacy, not much 
progress was made towards any solid reformation 
during the life of Henry VIII. That King, however, 
took care in Ireland as well as in England, to enrich 
himself by the suppression of religious houses and 
the confiscation of their property. 

In the reign of Edward VI., the adoption of the 
First Edwardian Prayer Book was dis- 
cussed in the Irish Convocation, and ^} rs \ p jayer 

7 Book of 

approved by the Archbishop of Dublin Edward yi. 
and many other bishops, though it was inland, m 
rejected by Archbishop Dowdall, now 
Cromer's successor at Armagh, and an adherent of the 
Papal party, as also by some others. The new ritual 
was used for the first time in Christ Church Cathedral, 
Dublin, on Easter day, A.D. 155 1 ; but unfortunately 
a project for translating it into the Irish , 

. . . but not trans- 

language was not put into execution, lated into 

and its usefulness and acceptableness 
with Irishmen were much impaired in consequence. 
Another mistake was the attempt to merge the indi- 
viduality of the Irish Church in that of the Church 
of England, as shown in the inaccurate phrase " the 

E 



50 TEfyz €ngltsf) ^formation 

Church of England and Ireland," which came into use 
as early as A.D. 1538, and occurs again in a statute of 
Edward VI. 

Towards the end of this reign, John Bale, Bishop of 

Ossory, and formerly a Carmelite friar, took a vigorous 

part in the suppression of Romanism, but on the 

. . accession of Queen Mary [A.D. 1553], a 

Reaction in _ , ,- -^ , , . , 

Mary's few months after Bale s consecration, he, 

reign ' with Archbishop Browne, and four other 

prelates, were deprived of their sees, which were irre- 
gularly filled by Romanizing bishops, the acts made 
against papal usurpations being at the same time 
repealed. 

The reign of Elizabeth gave another blow to the 
Roman jurisdiction in Ireland, its rejection being once 

more sanctioned [A.D. 1560] by a very 
ma?y ag U a P in e " large majority of the bishops, the assem- 
aboiished under -^[y f t h e clergy offering no opposition. It 

was not until ten years later, after the 
publication of the bull of Pope Pius V. [A.D. 1570] 

that any appreciable schism took place in 
sdSnf in ° man the Irish Church, the people meanwhile, 
Ireland. as j n England, attending the Reformed 

services unhesitatingly. But from that time non-con- 
formity increased, and it soon assumed a seditiously 
political character, when those professing it did not 
scruple to call upon the Pope and Philip II. of Spain 
to aid them against their lawful sovereign. 

The Pope meanwhile consecrated bishops to sees 
which were already canonically filled, and most of 
these intruders did their best to increase the schism, 
by leading the Irish people away from the legitimate 
clergy. Some of them, however, forsook the new Roman 
sect, and were reconciled to the Church. 



3H)e €ngltsf) Brformatton 51 

Dowdall's successor at Armagh, Adam Loftus, who 
was translated to Dublin a.d. 1567, was an active and 
energetic man with strong puritanical tendencies, the 
stamp of which he seems to have impressed on the 
progress of the Irish Reformation. 

In A.D. 1615, the Dublin Convocation drew up 
a new series of Articles, in which the _ . , . . , 

. . . Irish Articles. 

Nine Lambeth Articles were incorporated. 

These were, however, replaced in a.d. 1635 by the 

English Thirty-nine Articles. 

The Elizabethan Prayer Book was accepted by the 
Irish Church in A.D. i;;Q-6o,but it wa; not _.. . . 

J J ' ' Elizabethan 

translated into Irish for some time> and Prayer Book 
even then the native version not having m re and ' 
received any authoritative sanction was very little if 
at all used. The first edition of the New Testament in 
Irish appeared in A.D. 1603, and was not followed by 
the Old Testament until A.D. 1686. 

" The Plantation of Ulster," in the early part of the 
seventeenth century, greatly added to the Puritanical 
element in Ireland, many of the settlers being Scotch 
Presbyterians, and many of the rest English Puritans. 

Strafford, when he became Lord Deputy of Ireland, 
found the Church greatly impoverished by lay impro- 
priators, many of the Churches in ruins, Strafford » 
and the bishops and clergy reduced to conduct in 
great poverty. His successful attempts IreIand ' 
to restore Church property, to repress the encroach- 
ments of Presbyterians on the one hand, and of 
Romanists on the other, and to remove the many 
existing scandals, brought him an amount of ill-will 
which hastened his fall. 

The Irish Rebellion, which broke out in A.D. 1641, 
had for its object the extermination of the English and 
E 2 



52 W)t $nglisf) ^formation 

of the Reformed religion, and was greatly encouraged 
by the Pope and his emissaries. It was only 
partially quelled by the surrender of Dublin to the 
Parliament in A.D. 1646-7, when the use of the Book 
of Common Prayer was at once prohibited, and the 
Ireland under Directory substituted. During the con- 
Cromwell, tinuance of the war the Irish clergy were 
ill used alike by both the Romish insurgents and the 
Independent soldiery ; and when Cromwell triumphed, 
the Church was pillaged, the Church services forbidden, 
and the clergy replaced by Independent preachers. 



§ 16. The Reformation in Scotland. 

The wild and unsettled condition of Scotland may 
fairly be supposed to have contributed largely to the 
ignorance and corruption which seem to 
Scotland in the have abounded in this Church at the be- 
sixteenth ginning of the sixteenth century: whilst 

century. ° ° ; . 

the remote situation of the country, to- 
gether with the strong Roman influence brought to 
bear on the royal family of Scotland through their 
matrimonial connections with the Court of France, 
tended to delay reforms for a time, and contributed to 
the re-action which afterwards carried them to such 
unreasonable lengths. 

An irregular and violent attempt at reformation was 
Lutheranism in made by a young abbot named Patrick 
Scotland. Hamilton, who had imbibed Lutheran 

doctrines at a German university, but he was burnt for 
heresy, A.D. 1527-8, and summary punishments were in- 
flicted on his followers, a rigorous Act confirming the 
proceedings against Lutheran errors being passed by the 



Wtz CBnglisf) ^formation 



Scottish parliament, A.D. 1535. In A.D. 1 540-1 another 
Act required the reformation of the "habit and 
manners" of both clergy and laity, and it was followed 
two years later by permission to the laity to possess 
Bibles in the vulgar tongue. Meanwhile, many of the 
Lutheranized Scotch took refuge in England, and in 
A.D. 1543 overtures were made by Henry VIII., pro- 
fessedly for the purpose of cementing an alliance 
between the two countries in religion as well as in 
politics. These negotiations failed, however, and the 
able and powerful Cardinal Beatoun set himself ener- 
getically to extirpate the new opinions. He was mur- 
dered in A.D. 1546 by some wild fanatics, the assassina- 
tion meeting with the full approbation of the notorious 
John Knox, at that time beginning to 
make himself conspicuous as a would-be 
Reformer. Knox had received priests' orders about 
A.D. 1530, abandoned his calling in A.D. 1544, and three 
years later professed to have received a vocation to 
preach, which he fulfilled with more vehemence than 
wisdom. Early in A.D. 1548-9 the puritanical element 
in the Privy Council was strong enough to secure his 
appointment as a preacher at Berwick-on-Tweed. In 
A.D. 155 1 he was appointed chaplain to King Edward 
VI., and was even recommended for the bishopric of 
Rochester in hopes that his influence might stir 
Cranmer to more ultra-Protestant measures. But the 
English Reformation was not sufficiently sweeping in 
its character to satisfy Knox's aspirations, and Geneva 
offered him a more congenial home. He returned from 
thence in A.D. 1559 thoroughly imbued with Calvinism, 
and by his influence the Genevan form or no-form of 
Prayer was adopted by the Reforming party in Scotland. 
The violent and seditious spirit which was evoked by 






54 OH)* €ngltsf) ^formation 

Knox's sermons resulted in a civil war, which was fol- 
lowed [a.d. 1560] by the ratification in the Scotch Par- 
liament of the " Confession of Faith be- 

bcottish ' 

Confession of lieved by the Protestants of the realm of 
Faith> Scotland." The great object of this Con- 

fession was to do away with the entire Catholic system. 
Episcopacy was abolished in all but the name, but 
the title of bishops was still given to unconsecrated 
"superintendents," even subsequent to A.D. 1592, when 
the Presbyterian form of government was adopted by 
the Parliament. 

After the accession of James I. to the 
james P l °to English throne he became very anxious to 
restore restore Episcopacy in Scotland by ob- 

Episcopacy. .. r . r , .",,., 

tammg consecration for the titular bishops ; 
and an Act giving back their temporalities was passed 
as the first step at a Parliament held at Perth, A.D, 
1606. A General Assembly which met at Linlithgow in 
the same year was induced to consent to their appoint- 
ment as moderators of the Presbyteries, a step equiva- 
lent to the restoration of their jurisdiction. . In a.d. 
1610 three of these titular bishops received consecration 
at the hands of the English episcopate, and to enforce 
their authority the Court of High Commission was 
established in Scotland, the bishops being made com- 
missioners. In A.D. 1616 an Act was passed in the 
General Assembly authorizing the compilation of a 
Form of Common Prayer for the use of the Scotch 
Church, which was accordingly done in the following 
year by Spottiswood, Archbishop of Glasgow. The 
book was presented to the King, but not used by the 
Scotch bishops. In A.D. 1633, Charles I., during a 
visit to Scotland, endeavoured to enforce the adoption 






W)t CEnsItsf) Reformation 55 

of the Book of Common Prayer in use in England, but 
the attempt was seen to be hopeless, and Unsuccessful 
the Scotch bishops were once more attempt to 

. . - . . introduce the 

directed to draw up a book of their own English Prayer 
upon the English model. The Service Book ' 
Book thus constructed after sundry suggestions and 
alterations from the English bishops, was confirmed by 
the King in December, A.D. 1636, and ordered to be 
used in the following July. But the at- ^ 

..... . Or one drawn 

tempt to comply with this injunction ex- up by the 
cited such violent opposition and rebel- Scotch Bishops. 
lion that compliance proved impracticable. 

A revolutionary committee was immediately ap- 
pointed to resist the King's orders, and a m ' 

, T The Solemn 

solemn League and Covenant drawn up by League and 
which all who signed it bound themselves Covenant - 
to oppose the reintroduction of Episcopacy into Scot- 
land. In A.D. 1638 a High Commissioner was sent 
with the view of arranging the dispute with the Scotch, 
and eventually it was agreed that the Covenant 
should be sanctioned, the steps annulled which had 
been taken to revive the Church system, and all eccle- 
siastical matters settled by the General Assembly. 
Even this did not satisfy the party in power, who re- 
uired an explicit condemnation of Episcopacy, and two 
isastrous campaigns followed [A.D. 1639-40] which 
ad a large share in hastening the Great Rebellion. 



CHAPTER III 

W)t CDontinental ^formation 
a.d. 1500 — 1600 

"I T / E must now look from our own country to the 
Vv Continent, and inquire into the turn taken 
there by the movements occupying a corresponding his- 
torical position to that of the Reformation in England. 

§ 1. Martin Luther. 

The remarkable man who gives his name to the 
Life of Martin Protestants of Germany and the Scan- 
Luther, dinavian Peninsula, was born of poor 
parents in Saxony, A.D. 1483. His energetic intellect 
struggled against the poverty of his surroundings, and 
showed itself more clearly when in A.D. 1501 he was 
sent to the University of Erfurt. Here he studied 
Aristotle, the scholastic writers, and the Holy Scrip- 
tures, with the commentaries of the ancient Fathers, 
particularly of St. Augustine. His progress in learning 
was rapid and striking, but about two years after 
reaching the University he was seized with a deep re- 
ligious melancholy, and this, together with a vow made 
under the pressure of danger, induced him to enter a 
convent of Augustinian friars at Erfurt, A.D. 1505. 



7^)t (Continental Reformation 57 

His melancholy still continued in spite of (or rather, 
perhaps, helped on by) immoderate study and asceti- 
cism, the latter apparently being very contradictory to 
the natural bent of his disposition. In A.D. 1508 he 
was appointed lecturer of philosophy at Wittenberg, 
having already been ordained priest two years before. 
His melancholy now gradually abated, and continued 
study of St. Paul's epistles, together with the writings 
of St. Augustine, caused him to turn with dislike from 
the scholastic theology to which he had before clung, 
though as yet without any abandonment of the practice 
and belief of the Church. 

The gross corruptions attending the 
sale of indulgences as conducted by the sale of 
the unprincipled Dominican Tetzel, first Indul s ences - 
brought Luther into collision with the ecclesiastical 
authorities, and the opposition he met with on this 
occasion [a.d. 15 17] started him on the road which led 
to his rupture with the Church. In 15 18 he was sum- 
moned before the Papal legate at Augsburg to answer 
for the assertions he had made with regard to the 
doctrine of indulgences. He refused to recant, and 
escaped from Augsburg after appealing to the Pope. 
A few months later Luther was joined in his crusade 
by Carlstadt, Dean of Wittenberg, whose Rationalism of 
adoption of Reforming principles was of Carlstadt. 
so unmeasured a nature as to land him in Rationalism, 
so that he was eventually [a.d. 1524] banished from 
Saxony. In July 15 19 a disputation on theological 
subjects was held at Leipzig between Disputation at 
Eck, the learned vice-chancellor of the Lei P zl £- 
University of Ingoldstadt on the one side, and 
Luther and Carlstadt on the other. Here Luther 
did not confine himself to denying the efficacy of 



58 W)t CTontumttal ^formation 

indulgences, or to laying down the doctrine of justifi- 
cation by faith, but denied the necessity for commu- 
nion with Rome in order to orthodoxy, and rejected 
the jurisdiction of the Pope and the infallibility of 
general councils. These statements drew from Pope 
Luther excom- Leo X. a Bull of excommunication de- 
municated. daring the heresy of Luther's opinions, 
A.D. 1520. 

Luther had now no tie to Rome, and his impulsive 
temperament led him into unquestionable and seri- 
His exaggerated ous errors. In his fear of an undue 
opinions, confidence in good works, and in the 

use of outward means of grace, he went far to 
deny the necessity of both, inculcating faith as the 
only qualification for salvation, and speaking slight- 
ingly of such parts of Holy Scripture as did not 
encourage his favourite theory ; but his vehemence 

„ A;r , , was to some extent counteracted by the 

and Melanch- . J 

thon's calmer calmer temperament and wiser theology 
views. Q £ M e i anc ht.h on ^ who had openly joined 

the Lutheran movement. 

Luther retorted on the Pope's excommunication by 
a virulent and abusive treatise called a " Prelude on 
the Babylonish Captivity of the Church," in which he 
not only opposed the mediaeval theories respecting the 
sacraments, and enforced the necessity of communion 
in both kinds, but also denied the distinctive character 
and power of the Christian ministry, declaring all 
Christians to be equally priests, and that the priest- 
hood proper was simply a question of order and 
human institution. In the spring of the following 
. , year he was summoned by the Emperor 

Luther sum- ' . TT . . . 

moned to Charles V. to answer for his opinions 

Worms. before a diet of the empire at Worms, 



W)t Continental ^formation 59 

and refusing to withdraw them, was put under the ban 
of the empire. He only escaped further danger by the 
friendly offices of the Elector of Saxony, who concealed 
him in his castle of Wartburg, where his time was 
occupied in translating the Holy Bible into German, 
— or, perhaps revising previous translations, — and in 
publishing various controversial works. 

His vehemence had now aroused a violent and 
intemperate spirit amongst his country- , . , 

r n r & . , _ * Violence of the 

men, and an extreme party, with Carl- Reforming 
stadt at their head, went such lengths in party- 
making ritualistic and other changes on their own 
responsibility, that they excited much anxiety and 
distrust even amongst those who were favourably 
inclined towards them, such as the learned but timid 
Erasmus. The news of this brought Luther from his 
hiding-place to Wittenberg, in A.D. 152 1-2, but the 
ultra-Reformers had passed beyond his The Peasant's 
control, or that of Melanchthon, and War - 
in A.D. 1524 an insurrection of religious fanatics 
known as the Peasants 7 War broke out. In the 
same year we find Luther engaged in a vehement 
controversy with Erasmus on one of the weak points 
of Lutheran theology, the mysterious subject of pre- 
destination. 

In the next year [A.D. 1525], unmindful of his 
monastic vows, Luther married, his wife Luther's 
being an escaped nun, so that his marna s e - 
marriage gave considerable and well-grounded cause 
for scandal. In 1529 he was arguing strenuously 
at Marburg against the Swiss Reformer Zwingli in 
favour of the Real Presence in the Holy Eucharist, 
and here as elsewhere, he, along with His dispute 
Melanchthon, endeavoured to carry some withZwingh. 



60 W$z (Continental ^formation 

moderation into the counsels of the Reforming 
party. The events of the rest of his life until his 
death in A.D. 1546, belong to the history of the 
German Reformation. 



§ 2. ZwinglL 

HULDREICH Zwingli was born on New Year's Day, 
A.D. 1483-84, at Wildhaus, near the Lake 
life and of Zurich, and was educated for the 

opinions. priesthood at Vienna and Basle ; he was 

appointed priest of Glarus A.D. 1506. He had a 
great love of classical learning, and was a staunch 
republican, even appearing on the battle field against 
the French at Marignano A.D. 15 15. In A.D. 15 13, he 
was led to study the Greek Testament with great 
diligence, and quickly began to disparage all beliefs and 
Church usages for which he failed to discover a 
sanction in the New Testament Scriptures. 

In A.D. 15 14 he made the acquaintance of Erasmus, 
for whom he professed high veneration, though he soon 
far overstepped the teaching of his master. In A.D. 
1518-19, he was appointed to a preachership at Zurich, 
where he employed himself energetically in the expo- 
sition of the Holy Bible, and in exhorting his fellow- 
citizens to greater morality of life, and more earnest 
endeavours after political independence. At his re- 
monstrance, a Franciscan friar who had been traffick- 
ing in indulgences was withdrawn from Zurich ; and 
shortly after a decree was passed in the canton by his 
influence, that any doctrine might be preached which 
could be proved from Holy Scripture. In A.D. 1522 
he was brought into collision with the bishop of 






W)t Continental ^Reformation 61 

Constance on the subject of fasting, and shortly after 
was secretly married. Zwingli's matured opinions 
were of a very extreme character. The Church with 
him was a spiritual republic, the Sacraments were 
empty signs conferring no grace, preaching was the 
chief function of the ministry, the priesthood was 
altogether ignored, and excommunication rested with 
the civil power. 

These notions led him to fraternize with Carlstadt, 
whilst at the same time he was brought into open dis- 
agreement with Luther. Zwingli fell on the battle-field 
of Cappel a.d. 153 1. 






§ 3. Calvin. 

JOHN CHAUVIN or Calvinus was born at Noyon, in 
France, A.D. 1509, and was intended for . , 
Holy Orders, being presented at the age of life and 
twelve to a chaplaincy, and at eighteen to character - 
a living, according to the evil customs of the times. 
After his father's death, however, he joined a small 
Reforming confraternity at Paris. He seems to have 
been a man of austere temper, but not of much en- 
durance, as he fled to Basle in A.D. 1534, when the 
violent and indiscreet zeal of himself and his com- 
panions had brought them into bad repute. Here, in or 
about A.D. 1536, he published his famous book of 
" Institutes," which has ever since been the text book of 
the Calvinists, and contains all the peculiar tenets of 
their master. He declined to be bound in any way by 
the primitive teaching or creeds of the Church, was 
suspected of Arianism, and held opinions „. . . 

, , . ,,./•/- His opinions. 

on the predestination to eternal life of some 

Christians, and the everlasting reprobation of others, 



62 W)t CDontwttttal ^formation 

which are quite inconsistent with belief in the justice 
and mercy of God. From Basle he went to Geneva, 
where republican ideas were rife, but even his revolu- 
tionary notions could not reconcile the Genevese to the 
strictness of the discipline he wished to inflict upon 
them, and he was banished a.d. 1538. He went to 
Strasbourg, where he came in contact with Bucer and 
Melanchthon, and began to publish his Biblical Com- 
mentaries. In A.D. 1 541 he was recalled to Geneva, 
where he exercised a most despotic sway by means of 
a consistory of which he was president, and whose 
decisions were under his merciless control. He also 
exerted great influence over other Protestant communi- 
ties. Calvin's peculiar views of predestination obliged 
him to limit the benefit of the Sacraments to the elect; 
but he held that in a certain modified way they were 
means of grace, and so far he was in advance of 
Zwingli. Calvin died A.D. 1564, leaving Beza as his 
successor in the autocracy he had arrogated to 
himself. 

§ 4. The German Reformation, 

The principles advocated by Luther found great 
favour with the people of Germany, especially amongst 
the middle or trading classes, and made converts of 
some of the minor sovereigns, such as the Reformer's 
patrons, the Electors Frederic and John of Saxony. 
The Emperor Charles V. was not predisposed by his 
Spanish extraction to look favourably on any scheme 
which would be likely to involve a rupture with Rome, 
and the unwise vehemence of Luther and some of his 
followers, together with the unsoundness of many of 
their tenets, was a very legitimate reason why even 



Wqz Continental Reformation 63 

those who sincerely desired a real and wise Re- 
formation of the Church should hold aloof from the 
Lutherans. The profligate fanaticism of The Anabap- 
the sect of the Anabaptists which took tlsts - 
its rise in Saxony in A.D. 1521, and the consequent in- 
surrection called the Peasants' War, which first broke 
out in A.D. 1524, and spread into many parts of 
Germany, both claimed to be offshoots from the " new 
religion," to which they -were no credit. Reasons 
such as these may account for the way in 
which all the bishops and most of the Ctms f s fo f the 

r secular charac- 

clergy of Germany stood aloof from ter of the Ger- 
Luther and his friends, so that the at- JjJJJ e orma " 
tempted Reformation seems to have fallen 
to a great extent into secular hands, and to have been 
carried on by secular means. In A.D. 1526 a compact 
called the League of Torgau was entered into by those 
German princes who were favourable to Lutheran 
ideas, and at the Diet of Spires, held in the same year, 
violent efforts were made to obtain the legalization of 
several great changes in the discipline of the Church, 
such as the marriage of priests, communion in both 
kinds, and administration of the Sacraments in the 
vulgar tongue. But the counter-influence of the 
Emperor proved too strong, and though the Reforming 
states eventually obtained toleration for those who 
embraced the new opinions, they were ecclesiastically 
isolated from the parts of the empire which clung to 
the ancient beliefs and practices, and each Reforming 
state set about organizing its own ecclesiastical 
machinery. 

The Emperor, meanwhile, was involved in a war 
with Pope Clement VII. In A.D. 1529, friendly rela- 
tions between the two Sovereigns were restored, 



64 Wqz Continental Ultformatton 

and in the same year a second diet was held at Spires, 
in which it was agreed that the edict of Worms against 
the Lutherans should be enforced, and all the privi- 
leges granted them repealed. The Lutheran princes 
_ . . „ , drew up an energetic firotest asrainst this, 

Origin of the r . A r \, ^ r -n 

nameProtes- which gamed for them the name of Pro- 
tant testants. A statement of the Lutheran 

form of faith was drawn up by Melanchthon, and 
presented to the Emperor at the Diet of Augs- 
burg, A.D. 1530, and on this account it has since 
Confession of gone by the name of the Confession of 
Augsburg. Augsburg. 

A conference followed between three Roman and 
three Lutheran divines, which, however, had no 
pacific results, and a fresh edict was issued against 
the Protestants, who entered into a compact for 
mutual defence, known as the Schmalkaldic League 
[A.D. 1531]- I n the following year, the empire was 
The Schmal- P ut m g rea t danger by an invasion of 
kaldic League. t h e Turks, and Charles V. to conciliate 
the Protestants, signed the Peace of Nuremberg 
[a.d. 1 532], by which they were allowed freedom of 
worship until either a general council or a fresh diet 
Peace of °f tne empire should settle the disputed 

Nuremberg. points. 

The Emperor really did endeavour to bring about a 
council, and the Pope Paul III., willing to further his 
views, proposed holding a synod at Mantua in A.D. 
1537, but a council held under Roman influence would 
not content the Lutherans, and this proposal came to 
nothing. Meanwhile the anti-Reforming party had 
The Holy entered into a new " Holy League/' with 

League. th e Emperor at their head, and fresh 

attempts were made at reconciliation, towards which 



W)t (Continental ^formation 65 

some steps were taken at the Colloquy of Ratis- 
bon, A.D. 1 541, but no solid consequences followed. 
Divisions amongst the Protestants themselves soon 
broke out afresh [a.d. 1544], and Luther dying in 
February A.D. 1545-6, his followers entered upon a 
bloody struggle, known as the Schmalkaldic war. The 
Pope invested this war with the dignity of 
a New Crusade, and the Protestants were |* malkaldic 
completely defeated at Muhlberg, A.D. 
1547. Another attempted Council at Trent had failed, 
and one Lutheran and two Roman divines were ap- 
pointed by Charles [a.d. 1548] to draw up provisional 
formularies of faith and devotion which might satisfy 
both parties. This scheme is known by the name of 
Interim. The compromise, however, 

, , -. , . , , - . - The Interim. 

pleased neither side, and alter a series of 

severe conflicts, the Protestants succeeded in wringing 

from the emperor at the Diet of Augsburg, A.D. 1555, 

the concession that each land-proprietor should choose 

for himself and his dependents whether 

they would cling to the " old ;J opinions, p e h a e C e! * eHgi ° US 

or take up with the " new " ones, and so 

for the time peace was restored. 

The Emperor soon after retired to the monastery of 
Juste, where he died, A.D. 1558. He was succeeded by 
his brother Ferdinand, who, though a staunch Catholic, 
would gladly have seen just and moderate concessions 
made to the reforming party, and endeavoured, but, in- 
effectually, to obtain from the Council of Trent that the 
Cup should be given to the laity, the marriage of the 
clergy allowed, and some parts of divine worship said 
in the vernacular. In the two succeeding reigns a strong 
religious reaction was visible in Germany, Lutheran 
influence declined, and by the end of the sixteenth 

F 



66 W)t ^ontintntal ^formation 

century conflicting opinions ran so high as to be pre- 
paring the way for the Thirty years' war. 

§ 5. The Reformation in Prussia. 

PRUSSIA proper was not at this time included in 
Lutheranism the German empire. Lutheran ideas 
in Prussia. were introduced into this country by 
Albert, Markgrave of Brandenburg, under whom 
Prussia was erected into a dukedom about A.D. 1525. 
German services were introduced, the religious 
orders abolished, and a Protestant university esta- 
blished at Konigsberg. Polish or Western Prussia 
became Protestant about A.D. 1560. 

§ 6. The Scandinavian Kingdoms. 

Frederic I. (Duke of Schleswig-Holstein) was placed 
on the throne of Denmark A.D. 1523, having first given 
Lutheranism in a pledge not to introduce Lutheranism 
Denmark. - mtQ -^[s new dominions. He at first 

contented himself with proclaiming liberty of con- 
science in his own duchy [A.D. 1524], and in A.D. 
1526 the same permission was extended to Denmark, 
by a diet held at Odensee, which also forbade the ap- 
pointment of Danish bishops by the Pope, and allowed 
clerical marriages. In A.D. 1530 the diet of Copen- 
hagen published a confession very similar to that 
issued by the German Protestants in the same year, 
but eventually Denmark accepted the Confession of 
Augsburg. Christian III. succeeded his father in A.D. 
1533, but his younger brother John was set up against 
him on account of Christian's known Lutheran ten- 
dencies. The rebellion was, however, unsuccessful, 



W)t Continental Reformation 67 

and many of the bishops and clergy who had taken 
part in it were deprived and imprisoned. Christian 
was a violent Lutheran, replaced the bishops by un- 
consecrated " superintendents," who were bishops only 
in name, and re-organized the services on Lutheran 
models. 

Norway was not Lutheranized until 
after her re-absorption into the Danish m orway * 
kingdom, a.d. 1537, when Christian III. insisted that 
his new subjects should follow his example in religious 
matters. Some of the Norwegian bishops, with the 
Archbishop of Drontheim at their head, made an in- 
effectual resistance and were harshly treated in con- 
sequence. 

Iceland with some unwillingness was . 
induced to become Protestant, about the 
same time as Norway, chiefly through the influence of 
one of its bishops who had been educated at Wittenberg. 

Sweden having, after the dissolution of . 
the union of Calmar, chosen Gustavus 
Vasa for her monarch [a.d. 1523], found herself obliged 
to succumb to the new king's Lutheranizing tendencies. 
Gustavus claimed an unlimited supremacy in church 
matters, and appointed and deposed bishops and clergy 
at his pleasure, besides suppressing the monasteries 
and seizing a large part of the revenues of the Church. 
He wished to have instituted an entirely Presbyterian 
form of Church government ; but the name of episco- 
pacy has been preserved in Sweden, as in Norway 
and Denmark, though it is very doubtful whether the 
Swedish Archbishop and thirteen bishops have re- 
ceived valid consecration any more than their Scandi- 
navian brethren. 

These changes caused much discontent, which re- 

F 2 



68 Wf)t dDonttiwtttal ^Reformation 

suited in an insurrection of six years' duration [a.D. 
1537 — A.D. 1543]. A reaction towards the old opinions 
took place in the reign of John III. [a.D. 1568 — 
1592] who had married a Polish princess and was him- 
self a great admirer of medievalism. He arranged a 
new liturgy, endeavoured to make terms with Pope 
Gregory XIII. for the re-union of Sweden (under cer- 
tain conditions) with Rome, and encouraged Jesuits to 
settle in his kingdom. But either from disappoint- 
ment at the inflexibility of the Pope, political considera- 
tions, or on other grounds, John eventually changed 
his mode of proceeding, and endeavoured, with con- 
siderable success, to undo his former work. After his 
death the liturgy he had forced upon the Swedes was 
revoked by the Kirkmote or synod of the kingdom, 
held at Upsala A.D. 1593, and replaced by one which 
had been drawn up by Lawrence Peterson, a late "Arch- 
bishop'' of Upsala. The Confession of Augsburg was 
also accepted as the definition of the belief of the 
Swedish Church. 

§ 7. Poland, 

In the middle of the sixteenth century Poland had 
Lutheranism become tinged both with Calvinistic 
in Poland. an d Lutheran opinions. The former had 
been imported by Bohemian refugees, and the latter 
were due to the close neighbourhood of Germany. 
The King Sigismund Augustus [a.d. 1548 — 1572], 
was favourable to reforming principles, which con- 
sequently made considerable progress in Poland 
during his reign. 

After his death the Polish diet passed a resolution 
that persons of all beliefs should enjoy equal toleration, 






Wqz Continental Reformation 69 

including the Socinians, large numbers of whom had 
taken refuge in Poland. Violent disputes, however, 
took place between the Lutherans, Calvinists, and 
Waldensians (or Bohemians), until at last they all 
made common cause against the Socinians, who were 
eventually expelled the country, a.d. 1628. This unity 
was not of long duration, and the Roman tendencies 
of most of the elective successors to Sigismund Augus- 
tus were unfavourable to the spread of Protestantism. 
Sigismund III. [a.d. 1587 — 1.632] succeeded in practi- 
cally restoring Poland to its ancient faith, so that Protes- 
tantism has never since had any recognized place in 
the country. 

§ 8. Bohemia and Moravia. 

The ultra anti-Roman opinions inculcated by John 
Huss and Jerome of Prague, still lingered Protestantism 
in the countries where they had at first in Bohemia 
been promulgated, and those who held 
them were naturally anxious to secure a recognition from 
the German reformers. Luther, though (especially in his 
earlier and more moderate days) he did not look upon 
their principles as orthodox, was gradually induced to 
acknowledge their claims upon him. Many of them 
became Lutherans, and others eventually Calvinists, 
and Bohemia sent a large body of volunteers to fight 
for the cause of Protestantism in the Schmalkaldic war 
A.D. 1546— 1547. After the defeat of the Protestants 
at Muhlberg large numbers of the Bohemian sectaries 
(called Calixtines l or Utraquists 2 ) were banished 

1 From Calix, chalice. 

2 From "sub utraque specie," under both kinds. 



70 Wqz Continental Reformation 

from Bohemia by order of the Emperor, and took re- 
fuge in Prussia and Poland. Those who remained 
behind struggled with varying success for religious 
toleration, but both Bohemia and Moravia as a whole 
have continued Catholic. 






§ 9. Hungary and Transylvania. 

THE neighbourhood of Hungary to Moravia, and 
through it to Bohemia, was sufficiently close to admit 
Protestantism of the spread of the doctrines first of Huss 
in Hungary. an j afterwards of Luther, besides the fact 
that many Hungarian youths found their way to Wit- 
tenberg for educational purposes. Considerable efforts 
were made by those in authority to suppress Protes- 
tantism, but civil war and disputes about the succes- 
sion were favourable to the spread of the new doctrines. 
Matthew Devay was sent from Wittenberg to propa- 
gate Lutheranism, and translated the Holy Gospels 
and St. Paul's Epistles into Magyar ; but about A.D. 
1 544 he changed his views for the more extreme Pro- 
testantism of Calvin and Zwingli, thus spreading dis- 
cord amongst his folio wers, and some twenty years 
later the Hungarian Protestants formally subscribed 
to Calvinism. 

In Transylvania the Lutherans were stronger, and 
enjoyed equal toleration with Calvinists and Socinians, 
the latter of whom, failing to make their way in Hun- 
gary, found themselves very successful in Transylvania. 
About A.D. 1 580 the Jesuits obtained a footing in this pro- 
vince as well as in Hungary, and the Church of Rome 
regained the ascendancy which it has since maintained. 



Wot dTonttontal ^formation 71 



§ 10. Spain and Portugal. 

The impression made by Protestantism on Southern 
Europe was of a transient nature, as p rotestantism 
might naturally be expected from the in Spain and 

, \ i • , , r Portugal 

more ardent and excitable temperament of 
the people in those countries from whence were derived 
so many of the beliefs and practices which had been 
found to be indefensible and inexpedient by the more 
sober-minded, though less imaginative, inhabitants of 
the north. Still even in Spain the tide of the Reforma- 
tion movement made its mark, aided, no doubt, by 
the political connexion existing between that country 
and Germany. There are traces of considerable sym- 
pathy with Luther and his followers in the annals of 
the Peninsula, as well as of the stern and cruel measures 
taken by Charles V. and his son Philip II. to repress 
it. The terrible machinery of the Inquisition was 
ready to their hands, and popular feeling was so em- 
bittered against all unbelief and heresy by the remem- 
brance of the sufferings inflicted on Christians by 
Moors and Jews, that wholesale executions of heretics 
were considered rather praiseworthy than blamable. 
By the year a.d. i 570 Protestantism may be said to 
have become extinct m Spain, such of its adherents as 
had escaped either recantation or punishment having 
taken refuge in foreign countries, many of them in 
England. Amongst the later was Francisco de 
Enzinas, better known by his Latinized name of 
Dryander, who was appointed by Cranmer professor 
of Greek at Cambridge. 



72 ®\)z Continental ^formation 

§ ii. Italy. 

Italy itself was not exempt from the influence of 
Lutheranism and Calvinism ; Naples ? 
i^t3£ ntism Milan, and many other large towns fur- 
nishing disciples to the new ideas, which 
were especially prevalent in the republic of Venice. 
Two of the most active propagators of these opinions, 
Bernardino Ochino and Pietro Martire Vermigli 
(generally known as Peter Martyr), fled, after various 
adventures, to England [a.d. 1547], and were received 
by Archbishop Cranmer, Martyr becoming professor 
of divinity at Oxford. They however returned to the 
Continent in Queen Mary's reign. In Italy, as else- 
where, violent controversies raged amongst the 
different schools of Protestantism, and it was in the end 
practically exterminated in that country. 

§ 12. Switzerland. 

By the influence of Zwingli the canton of Zurich 
was induced in A.D. 1523 to cast off the 
fn^iTriand. authority of the bishop of Constance, and 
to set up a Presbyterian form of Church 
government. At the same time all ritual was rejected 
as being an unscriptural hindrance to devotion, and 
the ancient liturgy was abolished. Meanwhile a 
similar revolution was taking place at Basle, under the 
direction of John Hausschein or CEcolampadius, who 
entered into a close correspondence with Zwingli, and 
was enabled to resist the opposition of the bishop of the 
diocese and those who held with him. The infection 
spread to Berne, and then it was determined by the 
mediaeval party that a disputation on religious questions 






We>z Continental Reformation 73 

should be held at Baden a.d. 1536, Eck maintaining 
the old doctrines against CEcolampadius. The former 
was judged by the assembly to have right most on his 
side, and Zwinglianism was condemned by nine out ot 
twelve cantons. This triumph was, however, of short 
duration ; during the next three years, the new opinions 
spread rapidly, only five cantons clinging to their 
former faith. A civil war ensued in which the 
minority called in the aid of Austria, and it was during 
this struggle that Zwingli was killed, A.D. „ , 

r£ i -r j. j • -1 Deaths of 

1531. CEcolampadius died m the same Zwingii and 
year, but a fresh impulse was given to the CEcolampadius. 
Protestant movement in Switzerland by a Frenchman 
named Farel, who was joined in the work by his 
countryman the celebrated Calvin; and the two 
eventually obtained great influence among the French- 
speaking inhabitants of Switzerland. Calvin was able 
in A.D. 1549, to bring about a certain amount of re- 
ligious agreement between those French 
and German cantons which had embraced Swilzeriand! 1 
the new opinions, and thus to consolidate 
the Swiss reformation. Geneva afterwards became 
known as a place of refuge for all whose religious 
opinions made their native countries an unsafe 
abode. 

Zwinglianism proper has now been merged in the 
teaching of Calvin, which has been embraced by about 
half the population of Switzerland, including the 
cantons of Aargau, Zurich, Berne, and most of 
Vaud. 

§ 13. France. 
The new ideas about religion which were agitating 



74 ^)t Continental ^formation 

Europe in the beginning of the sixteenth century made 
'. „ their way to France, and found an ad- 

Rismgs of . . 

Reformation vocate m Bnconnet, Bishop of Meaux, 
m France. w j lQ en d eavourec i to introduce them into 
his diocese, but was checked by the College of the 
Sorbonne, which, though opposed to the extreme views 
of papal jurisdiction, was devoted to scholastic learn- 
ing. Still the reforming party increased under the 
patronage of Margaret d'Angouleme, sister of Francis 
I., until their intemperate zeal and the fanaticism of 
the Anabaptists with whom they were mixed up, 
aroused such a storm of opposition as drove Calvin 
and others to Switzerland, a.d. 1534. The Vaudois of 
Provence, the representatives of the older Waldenses, 
attached themselves to the new movement, and were 
massacred in great numbers in A.D. 1545. Henry II., 
who succeeded to the throne in a.d. 1547, showed 
himself severely intolerant of Protestantism, which, 
notwithstanding the efforts of those in authority, was 
becoming very prevalent, especially amongst the 
nobility and the court. In A.D. 1555 the Paris Pro- 
Adoption of testants adopted the Calvinistic disci- 
Calvinism, pline, and in A.D. 1559 drew up a confes- 
sion of faith, which received the sanction of Calvin. 
About this time too, the name of Huguenots 3 was 
Title of given to the new French religionists, who 

Huguenots. were joined, partly from political motives, 
by the Bourbons, whose rivals the Guises had shown 
themselves steadily opposed to the Huguenots. 

During the minority of Charles IX. the Queen 
mother, Catherine de Medicis, endeavoured to bring 
about a reconciliation between the Huguenots and the 

3 From Eidgenossen, i. e. Confederates. 



Wf)t Continental Reformation 75 

Catholics, both of whom were making use of their 
religious opinions for political purposes, and a con- 
ference of the two parties was held at Poissy in 
A.D. 1561. Here the Calvinistic opinions were advo- 
cated by Beza and Peter Martyr, but no useful results 
followed : and in the following year a semi-religious 
civil war broke out, which however was ended after 
a few months by the Pacification of Amboise [March 
A.D. 1562-3]. The strife was resumed with renewed 
fury in A.D. 1567, and great excesses were committed 
on both sides, until in A.D. 1570 a peace was signed 
at St. Germain-en- Laye, by which toleration was pro- 
mised to the Huguenots. The dreadful massacre of St. 
Bartholomew, A.D. 1572, caused another „ 

Massacre of 

rising of the Calvinists, and their sue- St. Bartholo- 
cesses together with jealousy of the ultra- mew- 
Romish Guises, who had made a League with Philip II. 
of Spain for the extirpation of Protestantism, induced 
Henry III. to come to terms with the Huguenots, 
A.D. 1589. His assassination which immediately 
followed placed Henry of Navarre, a professed 
Huguenot, upon the throne of France, and though in 
A.D. 1593 he became a Catholic, he secured the most 
perfect toleration for his former co-reli- Edict of 
gionists, which was guaranteed to them Nantes - 
by the well-known Edict of Nantes in A.D. 1598. 



§ 14. The Netherlands. 

A favourable reception had been prepared in the 
Netherlands for the doctrines of Luther by the writings 
of Erasmus of Rotterdam, which began to be pub- 
lished in A.D. 1500; so that in A.D. 1521 Charles V. 



76 W)t €ontinmtul ^formation 

found it necessary to prohibit the circulation of 
the writings of the great German reformer in this 
_■ . portion of his dominions. Great severities 

Lutheramsm . 

in the were practised by this monarch against 

Netherlands the reforming party in the Netherlands, 
and his rigour may be partly explained, if not justified, 
by the immorality and outrageous fanaticism of the 
Anabaptists, who were found here in very large 
numbers. Calvinism, chiefly imported from France, 
by degrees took the place of Lutheranism which had 
at first prevailed in the Netherlands, and in a.d. 1562 
exchanged for the Belgic Confession of Faith, which was 
Calvinism. clearly Calvinistic, was drawn up, and 

solemnly accepted at Antwerp, in a.d. 1566. In the 
same year, the leaders of the reforming party, under 
the name of Gueux, 4 entered into a confederacy for re- 
sisting the rigorous proceedings of the Duke of Alva 
and the Spanish Inquisition ; and in A.D. 1579 with the 
aid of William, Prince of Orange, the seven northern 
_. _ provinces, now known as Holland, ob- 

The Proles- .,,.., , -,-,-, 

tant kingdom tamed their independence, and declared 
of Holland. themselves Protestant, the Catholic re- 
ligion being formally repudiated in A.D. 1581. 

About the same time was founded the University of 
Leyden, where Adrian Saravia held a fellowship. He 
afterwards opposed Beza on the subject of episcopacy, 
and taking refuge in England, became a member 
of the English Church, and the intimate friend of 
Hooker. 

4 Meaning "beggars." Perhaps from the Dutch "guits." 



Wc)t Continental Reformation yy 



§ 15. The Roman or Counter- Reformation. 

The same movement which resulted in the re-assertion 
of the independence of the national Church of England, 
and in the repudiation by a large section of the coun- 
tries of Europe, not only of Roman usurpations, but 
also of the whole Catholic system, was not unfelt even 
by those who still clung more or less closely to 
mediaeval beliefs and practices. Some, like Erasmus 
and Cassander, were anxious to bring 
about an union with the Reformers by tempts at" 
moderate concessions in doctrine and Reformatlon - 
discipline, and even with regard to papal jurisdiction; 
others applied themselves to the reformation of abuses 
and the diffusion of such learning as might counteract 
the teaching of Luther and his coadjutors. Provincial 
synods were also held with the object of enforcing 
reforms in certain neighbourhoods, and these even- 
tually culminated in the great council of Trent, which 
sat at intervals between A.D. 1545 and a.d. 1563. 

A General Council had been often appealed to in 
the course of the religious agitations of the century, 
as by Henry VIII. and Cranmer in England, and by 
Luther in Germany ; and the synod of The Coun _ 
Trent, though not in any sense truly cil of Trent. 
CEcumenical or general, was intended by its promoters 
to supply the requirement. Two parties appear to 
have divided the Council between them ; the ultra- 
Roman party, who considered that its chief object was 
the suppression of heresy, that is of all opposition to 
the claims and dogmas of Rome, and the more mode- 
rate party, who were anxious to bring about a return 
to ancient discipline. 



78 ISfyz Continental ^formation 

Both these lines of thought had great influence upon 
the deliberations of the Council, and there is no doubt 
that though papal jurisdiction was strengthened by- 
its decrees, yet, on the other hand, many most useful 
reforms were initiated. Discipline was improved, both 
amongst the clergy and the laity, abuses 

Its results. , , , , , , 

were checked, and many scholastic specu- 
lations were cleared away from the dogmas around 
which they had gathered. It is very noticeable that 
since the Council of Trent the moral character of the 
Popes, as a whole, has been of a much higher order 
than during the mediaeval times which preceded it. 

The decrees of the council were confirmed 

Its decrees 

not universally by a bull of Pius IV. A.D. I563-4, but 

accepted. were not acce pt e d by either the British 

or the Eastern Churches, nor by such Continental 
countries as had embraced Protestantism. In France 
the doctrinal rulings of the synod were received, but 
some of the decrees concerning discipline were thought 
to infringe on the liberties of the Gallican Church, and 
were only slowly and partially aceepted. 

The Catechism of the Council of Trent, embodying 
its principal dogmatic teaching, was afterwards, at the 
request of the synod, drawn up by the Pope, and pub- 
lished in A.D. 1566 ; and to this were added authorized 
editions of the Vulgate translation of the Holy Bible 
as well as of the Missal and Breviary. 

Another historical event which was productive of 
marked results in the revival of zeal and learning 
amongst continental Catholics, was the institution of 
Ignatius tne order of Jesuits by Ignatius Loyola. 

Loyola. He belonged to a noble Spanish family, 

was born A.D. 149 1, became a soldier, and received 
severe wounds during the siege of Pampeluna by the 



W)t ©onthuntal Reformation 79 

French, A. D. 1521. During his long illness his atten- 
tion was drawn to the lives of the saints, and he 
resolved for the future to emulate their labour in 
the service of Christ. His ardent temperament led 
him to give up his former profession and to devote 
himself wholly to religious exercises and the endeavour 
to bring others to the same mind. In a.d. 1528 he 
went to Paris, with the intention of qualifying him- 
self by a course of study for the work of converting 
others ; but instead of learning he employed his 
time in the more congenial task of making disciples 
to his own principles ; and having gathered around him 
a small band of followers, including Faber and Xavier, 
he proposed to them to establish a reli- m T . 

. , , r , The Jesuits. 

gious society, under the name of the 
" Company of Jesus." The order, which involved the 
idea of spiritual knighthood, was bound by a very 
strict organization under a General, and its first object 
was a pilgrimage to the Holy Land for the conversion 
of the Saracens ; but the circumstances of the times 
prevented the accomplishment of this purpose, and 
the society being then placed at the Pope's disposal it 
received his approval in A.D. 1543. 

In Spain, Italy, and Portugal, the order spread 
rapidly, but it was not until after the death of Loyola, 
[a.d. 1566,] that Jesuits were found in any large num- 
bers in the other parts of Europe. Their zeal, great 
learning, and thorough training, well fitted them for their 
especial work of preaching, hearing confessions, and 
educating the young ; and it was in great measure by 
their means that Protestantism was checked, especially 
in a large portion of Germany. 



CHAPTER IV 

W)t CBnglisI) puritans. 

a.d. about 1525 — 1662. 

A HISTORY of the Puritans, as trie non-conform- 

-**- ing party in England began to be called about 

„ . A.D. 1566, is in reality an account of the 

What Pun- J ' . . J .. . _ 

tanism really attempt to substitute a new religion for 
1S - that of the Church. This fact is seen as 

well in the unauthorized and impatient agitations of 
the Lollards or Wickliffltes, — of whom this Puritanical 
faction, and not the actual leaders of the English Re- 
formation, were the legitimate descendants, — as in the 
temporary overthrow of Church and State during the 
troubles of the great Rebellion. 



§ 1. The Rise of Puritanism. 

Until the Reformation Period, the anti-church party 
possessed comparatively little influence, those in 
authority being almost universally on the side of order 
and discipline in church matters, and heresy being 
repressed with more or less severity. But about a.d. 
1525, whilst Wolsey was occupied with wise schemes 



W)t CBngltsi) puritans 81 

for the Reformation of Ecclesiastical _ 

, . , . First appear- 

abuses, and his power with the King was ance of the 
begining to wane, the opponents of the Puntans - 
Church became more obtrusive, and in the shape of an 
organization known as the " Christian Brethren," ob- 
tained a footing both in Oxford and Cambridge, with 
the especial purpose of distributing books against the 
Church. These agitators would probably have re- 
ceived hard measure at the hands of the authorities 
but for the moderation of Wolsey; the laws against 
heresy being then very stringent, and including the 
dreadful punishment of burning alive. After the great 
Cardinal's fall, legislation was again busy about heresy 
and treason, which seem in those days usually to have 
gone hand in hand ; and it is no matter of wonder, 
however much it may be of regret, that amongst the 
hundreds of judicial murders committed during the 
latter years of Henry VIII.'s reign, some fanatics 
suffered for their licentious ideas in politics and reli- 
gion, though there is good ground for believing the num- 
ber of these sufferers to have been greatly exaggerated. 

The shades of belief professed by the anti-church 
party were various, some inclining to the opinions of 
Luther, others to those of Calvin ; but in Doctrines of 
all cases their theology was rather nega- Puritanism. 
tive than positive, its most prominent features being a 
repudiation of Sacramental grace, and a denial of the 
necessity for an episcopal ministry. 

Their ranks were largely reinforced [about A.D. 
1534] by the influx of foreign Anabaptists, who took 
refuge in this country from the severities 
which their blasphemous follies and im- t ^ e Puritanical 
moralities had provoked at the hands of P* rt y u _ n 4?** 

r . . Henry VIII. 

Lutherans and Calvinists, as well as of 

G 



W)t CBngltsf) puritans 



Catholic princes, in their own countries. The more 
moderate anti-church party very much increased in 
power under the administration of Thomas Cromwell, 
who secretly patronized them, though he found it 
convenient to persecute the more extreme develop- 
ments of the same opinions. Archbishop Cranmer 
meanwhile was too timid and subservient to make any 
effectual stand for the welfare and privileges of the 
Church against the King's tyrannical obstructiveness, 
so that men grew impatient of looking for reformation 
from legitimate channels, and became inclined to seek 
what they longed for by unauthorized means. 



§ 2. The Spread of Puritanism. 

This impatience was greatly fostered in the following 
reign by the Puritanical tendencies of those in authority, 
„ . . especially of the Duke of Somerset the 

Puritanism f ' - 

under King s uncle, who was made Protector 

Edward vi. of the kingdom during his nephew's 
minority. In the first year of Edward VI. [a.D. 1547], 
a Commission was appointed by the Privy Council to 
make a visitation of all England, and inquire into re- 
ligious abuses, episcopal jurisdiction being for the time 
suspended. The professed object of this visitation 
was the suppression of superstitious observances, but 
it resulted in sacrilege and plunder, by which the 
Church was impoverished for the benefit of Somerset 
and his friends. 

The Puritan party was, in A.D. 1549, headed by 
Hooper, who had taken refuge in Switzerland after the 
passing of the Act of the Six Articles in the preceding 
reign, and returned to England deeply tainted with 



W)t CBngltsI; puritans 83 

Calvinistic principles, which he was bent on intro- 
ducing into the Church of England. He was appointed 
in A.D. 1550 to the bishopric of Gloucester, but refused 
to wear the chimere, cope, and other parts of the 
ordinary episcopal habit 3 on the occasion of his con- 
secration, only yielding after an imprisonment in the 
Fleet prison. 

Many foreign Protestants were at this time taking 
shelter in England — Lutherans, Calvinists, and Ana- 
baptists ; and their interference in Church matters 
was encouraged by those in authority. The Lutheran 
Martin Bucer, who had been appointed to,, , „. 

,. . . r 1 • ^ 1 • -. 1 Meddling of 

a divinity professorship at Cambridge by foreign Pro- 
Cranmer's influence, was consulted about testants - 
the revision of the First Edwardian Prayer Book, 
as was also the Zwinglian Peter Martyr, who oc- 
cupied a corresponding position at Oxford ; and, 
through court pressure, many of their suggestions were 
adopted [a.d. 1552]. At the same time, John 
a'Lasco, a Polish refugee, was living at Lambeth 
Palace, and greatly influencing the pliable Arch- 
bishop. 

In Queen Mary's reign, the exile of foreign refugees, 
and of such English clergy and laity as T „ 

& r , - , -, Influence of 

were unwilling to face the coming troubles Mary's reign on 
at home, was followed by two results. Puritanism - 
The disputes which had already begun to arise be- 
tween the different members of the Puritan faction on 
the subjects of predestination, freewill, and other 
matters of doctrine, increased in violence ; and at the 
same time their dislike to ? the English Prayer Book, 
and the teaching of the English Church, was rendered 
more virulent by the criticisms of Calvin and John 
Knox. 

G 2 



84 W)t CBngits J) puritans 

Some English fugitives who had settled at Frankfort, 
Rise of the formed themselves into a body of " Inde- 
Independents. pendents/' with laymen annually elected 
for their ministers, — the first mention of a sect which 
was afterwards to exercise such a disastrous influence 
at the time of the great Rebellion. 

The accession of Queen Elizabeth [a.d. 1558] was 
the signal for the return of those who had fled from 
the persecutions of her sister's reign, and no time was 
Puritanism ^ ost ^y them in stirring up discontent 
under against the newly revised Book of Com- 

mon Prayer, and the Act of Uniformity. 
The plea was a desire for greater simplicity and purity 
of belief and worship, but in reality they desired to 
conform the English Church to the Presbyterian 
pattern of the Protestant communities abroad. An 
unsuccessful attempt was made in Convocation [a.d. 
1562-3] to do away with many ancient and reverent 
customs of the Church, such as the use of the Cross 
in Holy Baptism, of kneeling at the Holy Eucharist, 
and of wearing the surplice ; all of which customs they 
unreasonably pronounced to be, not only " papistical/' 
but sinful. There was also an energetic endeavour 
during the same session of Convocation to introduce 
unsacramental teaching into the Articles, which were 
then being re-modelled ; but this too was successfully 
resisted. 

Her dislike of The Queen's leanings in church matters 
Puritanism. as we \\ as h er strong ideas of her own 
prerogative, rendered the proceedings of the Puritans 
very obnoxious to her, sedition and contempt for all 
authority in Church and State being clearly mixed up 
with their scruples. Long contests followed between 
the upholders of Church order and those who opposed 



Wqt CBngltei) puritans 85 

it, all kinds of irregularities were practised by many of 
the clergy and connived at by such of the bishops as 
had become converts to foreign Protestantism, and the 
confusion reached such a height that about A.D. 1 566 
it was found necessary to enforce uniformity. Many 
of the clergy refusing to " conform " were 
deprived of their livings ; and some of puritans 
them eventually separating altogether become" Non- 
from the Church set up a Presbyterian 
form of worship, thus constituting themselves the 
founders of English Protestant dissent. Growing 
bolder under the patronage of the powerful and un- 
principled Earl of Leicester, the " Nonconformists " 
put forth an admonition to the Parliament in A.D. 1 572, 
in which they attacked the Prayer Book and the clergy, 
and proposed the establishment of Presbyterianism in 
England. This caused the Queen to insist on all the 
clergy subscribing to the Thirty-nine Articles, and a 
further schism ensued : that contest thus beginning 
between the Non-conformists and the Sovereign which 
ended in the temporary overthrow of the monarchy. 

The hopes of the Puritans were revived by the acces- 
sion [a.D. 1602-3] of James I. who had been brought up 
in Presbyterian Scotland, and they soon presented to 
him a petition 1 against the service and discipline of 
the Church. In answer to this the King „ 

& Hampton 

summoned a Conference of Church and Court Con- 
Puritan divines at Hampton Court [a.d. erence - 
1603 — 1604], in which each side was to discuss their 
differences in his presence. The Puritans were, how- 

1 Known as the Millenary Petition, though in reality it 
was only signed by between 700 and 800 non-conforming 
ministers. 



86 W)t $ngltsi) puritans 

ever, so unreasonable in their conduct, and so extra- 
vagant in their demands, that nothing could be done, 
and the conference was speedily dissolved without any 
important results. 

In December, a.d. 1604, Bancroft, Bishop of London, 
became Archbishop of Canterbury, and set himself to 
enforce conformity to the customs of the Prayer Book, 
and subscription to the Articles, amongst the clergy, 
many of whom held benefices and yet declined to con- 
form to the rules of the Church. The aid of the Court 
of High Commission was called in to strengthen his 
endeavours, when about fifty were obliged to resign 
their benefices. The proceedings of the Court of High 
Commission excited great anger in the minds of the 
Puritans, and much threatening debate in Parliament ; 
XT , . and, indeed, some of the legislation of the 

Undue severity ' - . . . 

of the Court Court appears to have been characterized 
Commission. ^y a rigour less just and necessary than 
that which deprived the non-conforming 
ministers. The King's idea of his own prerogative was 
very exalted, and a discontent was being fostered which 
eventually led on to the most lamentable results. 

Archbishop Bancroft's successor, Abbot [A.D. 161 1] 
wasaCalvinistand Puritan ; his appointment being very 
unwelcome to the other bishops, who would gladly have 
seen Andrewes (then Bishop of Ely) advanced to the 
primacy. Under Abbot's rule nonconformity was k 
connived at, and the Puritanical faction became more 
„ . . powerful than ever ; whilst to all besides 

Puritanism * . 

encouraged by the Archbishop was harsh and severe. 
Abbot. ■ Botll the un i vers i t i es f Oxford and Cam- 

bridge were deeply tinged with Puritanism, though at 
the former Laud was already distinguishing himself by 
his defence of Church order and doctrine. It was pro- 



W)t €ngltsf) puritans 87 

bably through his indirect influence that injunctions 
were issued [a.d. 16 16] by the King to the vice-chan- 
cellor and other authorities at Oxford for the encourage- 
ment of the study of Church divinity in that university, 
in place of the Calvinistic compendiums which had 
come to be almost universally used there. The divinity 
professors did their best to evade the order, but still it 
was not without its effect. 

In a.d. 161 8 there was published by The Book of 
royal proclamation the Book of Sports, s P° rts - 
which defined what Sunday amusements were lawful 
for the people, and was intended to check the extreme 
and tyrannical Sabbatarianism of the Puritans. This 
declaration gave great offence to that party and 
strengthened their hands. 

About A.D. 16 1 9 Archbishop Abbot lost the royal 
favour, and the influence of the puritanical party de- 
clined ; Laud meanwhile advanced in influence, being 
made Bishop of St. David's in A.D. 1621. In the 
following year the King, through the Archbishop, 
issued directions for preachers. These Directions for 
proved to be an unsuccessful attempt to P rea -chers. 
restrain the controversial sermons used by the Puritans 
to excite the public mind against Romanism, and also 
against Catholic doctrine. The latter they called Armi- 
nianism, and confused it with the doctrines condemned 
by the Synod of Dort, in the hope that the decrees 
of that body might be made binding on the Church 01 
England. The death of James, A.D. 1625, left the 
country full of elements of discord. The undue exer- 
cise of the royal prerogative in civil matters had ex- 
cited great discontent, and the Court of High Com- 
mission, by pushing control to the verge of persecution, 
had given a certain popularity to Puritanism, which 



W)t €ngltef) puritans 



was already allying itself to the revolutionary faction, 
and becoming a power that was making itself strongly 
felt in the House of Commons. 



§ 3. The triumph of Puritanism, 

Charles I. had only lately ascended the throne when, 
in A.D. 1625, Parliament petitioned for greater severity 
towards the Roman Catholics in England, and next 
Attack on proceeded to indict Mountague (afterwards 

Mountague. Bishop successively of Chichester and 
Norwich) for his writings, on the plea of their being 
contrary to the English articles of religion. But the 
King and some of the bishops took his part, and before 
any sentence could be passed upon him the Parliament 
was dissolved. Bishop Laud had meanwhile been 
appointed clerk of the Royal Closet, and took a pro- 
minent part at the King's coronation. Immediately 
after this event Parliament was re-opened, and at once 
repeated the attack on Mountague, the matter being 
" Committee of referred to the " Committee of Religion," 
Religion." now f^ instituted, and headed by Pym. 
Mountague was declared by the Committee to have 
been guilty of Romanizing, but nothing more came of 
the trial, though he was afterwards roughly attacked by 
several of the Puritan clergy for not holding Calvinistic 
doctrines, and the King at last interfered to check the 
violent controversy which grew up between the Puritans 
and their opponents. Parliament was again sum- 
moned in A.D. 1627-8, and after voting subsidies and 
Attack on Laud passing the Petition of Right, attacked 
and others. Neile, Bishop of Winchester, Laud, now 
Bishop of Bath and Wells, and other clergy, for hold- 



IKfyt (BtiQiitf) puritans 



ing Arminian, i. e. anti-Calvinistic opinions, and en- 
couraging Popery. The King received the remon- 
strance indignantly and soon after appointed Laud to 
the Bishopric of London. By his advice the Thirty- 
nine Articles were republished by authority, and the 
royal declaration affixed, which still precedes them, 
and was written by Laud. This declaration imposed 
agreement with the Articles in their literal and gram- 
matical sense, in order to check the spread of Cal- 
vinistic doctrine. 

On the reassembling of Parliament in January, A.D. 
1628-9, the whole House of Commons re- mt „ 

. ,. ,-. „ . rT ^... The Commons 

solved itself into a Committee for Religion, form 
and was violently harangued by Pym in [ntoa^ 68 
a speech full of misrepresentation and committee for 
abuse of Papists and Arminians, and re lglon ' 
amongst others of Cosin, then prebendary of Durham. 
Sir John Eliot and Oliver Cromwell were amongst the 
speakers on the same side, and after passing, amidst 
great tumult, an irregular vote condemning all favourers 
of Popery and Arminianism, the assembly was again 
suddenly dissolved by the King. 

In A.D. 1633 Laud succeeded Abbot as Archbishop 
of Canterbury, and shortly after a -proclamation was 
published reviving the permission for L aU ol made 
Sunday sports, and requiring the Book of Archbishop. 
Sports to be read in the Churches. This step was 
caused by some of the Puritan judges having not only 
forbidden the celebration of village wakes or feasts, 
but ordered the clergy to publish their injunctions 
during Divine Service, and punished them for refusing 
to do so. Many of the clergy now declined to obey the 
King's and Archbishop's directions, and much dis- 
content and abuse was the result of the proclamation. 



9o W)t toglisf) puritans 

Amongst others, Prynne wrote a libel on the Church 
party and the Queen, and was pill oried, fined, and im- 
prisoned in consequence. 

Laud was very energetic in promoting Church restora- 
tion and increasing discipline amongst the Clergy, both 
needful measures, which, however, brought him much 
ill-will from the Puritan party, as did his endeavours 
to abolish the unauthorized sermons and extempore 
prayers which were such convenient vehicles for 
sedition and heresy. 

The troubles which broke out in Scotland in A.D. 
1637, from the attempt to impose the use of the Book 
of Common Prayer upon the Scotch, made it necessary 
for the King to re-assemble Parliament, to ask aid in 
reducing the Scotch to obedience ; but on its meeting, 
A.D. 1640, such violent attacks were made on the 
Church and the Bishops by Pym and other Puritani- 
cal members, that it was dissolved after a session of 
about six weeks. In Convocation, which met at the 
same time, several stringent canons were passed en- 
The Et forcing conformity, especially one impos- 

Cetera oath. j n g an q^ (k nown as the Et Cetera Oath) 
on all the Clergy, that they would never oppose the 
form of Church government " by Archbishops, Bishops, 
Deans, and Archdeacons, &c." This oath was intended 
as an antidote to the Scotch Covenant, and aroused a 
storm of opposition, which was aggravated by the dis- 
solution of the short Parliament, and the defeat of the 
royal army in Scotland. 

In November A.D. 1640, the notorious and fatal 
., . „ , Lon^ Parliament was summoned, and im- 

Meeting of the ? . - \ 

Long Parlia- mediately enlarged on the grievances 
ment. under which the members conceived 

themselves to be suffering, Dr. Cosin and Archbishop 



TO* CBngltsf) puritans 91 

Laud being specially singled out as objects of attack. 
The late proceedings in Convocation were also con- 
demned ; and then, at the instigation of the Scotch 
Commissioners, the Archbishop was taken Laud im- 
into custody on a charge of high treason, P nsoned - 
being a few months later committed to the Tower. In 
A.D. 1 640- 1, a committee for religion was appointed in 
the House of Lords, but it had not suffi- _ 

7 Committee for 

cient unity of purpose to accomplish religion ap- 
much mischief. Meanwhile petitions to P H °S the 
the Commons against episcopacy were Lords. 
being got up (often by very discreditable means), and 
these were followed by the introduction of the Root 
and Branch Bill for the abolishing of episcopacy, 
which, however, did not then become law. The King 
was induced to consent to the abolition of the Star 
Chamber and High Commission Courts (two Judicial 
Committees of the Privy Council), and also unhappily 
to the execution of his faithful friend and servant, 
Lord Strafford, who had been attainted for Execution of 
treason by the Parliament [A.D. 1641]. Strafford. 

A violent effort was now made to induce the Bishops 
to give up their seats in the House of Lords. They 
were kept from the House by threats, and committed 
to prison for protesting against this treatment ; after 
which, in their absence, a bill was passed depriving 
them of their Parliamentary rights [a.d. 1641-2]. There 
was now open strife between the King and the Parlia- 
ment, the latter being urged onwards by the Scotch 
General Assembly to adopt the Presby- Episcopacy 
terian form of Ecclesiastical government, abolished. 
and a bill abolishing episcopacy passed the Commons 
in September A.D. 1642, and the Lords four months 
later. In A.D. 1643, an ordinance was passed, calling 



92 Wqz $ng;ltsJ) puritans 

_ .. _ an Assembly of Divines, " for settling the 

Ordinance for J . 7 ~, , r 

Assembly of government and Liturgy of the Church of 
Divines. England," which met at Westminster 

against the command of the King. To this Assembly 
there came Commissioners from Scotland, at whose 
instigation the Assembly, the Lords, and the Commons, 
took the oath of the Solemn. League and Covenant 
for the extirpation of episcopacy, and it was at once 
made a useful instrument for persecuting the loyal 
clergy. Three thousand refused to take the oath, and 
were deprived of their benefices by the very anti- 
Church party which had considered deprivation for 
non-conformity to be so hard and unjust a measure. 

The next step was to draw up a " Directory for 
m t, , r Public Worship," the use of the Book 

The Book of _ _ _ ^' _ . _ ., . , . 

Common Prayer of Common Prayer being prohibited in 
forbidden. January, a.d. 1644-5, under very severe 

penalties. Long sermons and extempore prayers were 
substituted for the worship and Sacraments of the 
Church, festivals were abolished, and churches were 
profaned and plundered under the plea of removing 
monuments of superstition. 

The Assembly had some difficulty in coming to an 
unanimous decision as to the form of Ecclesiastical 
Presbyterian- Government which should be established, 
ism established. |3 Ut m ^ en & j- A . Dt 1^6] Presbyteri- 

anism was agreed on, though with a proviso of tolera- 
tion for Independents and other sects. In the same 
year the Westminster Confession of Faith was drawn 
up as a substitute for the Thirty-nine Articles. 

Meanwhile, the war between the King and the Par- 
liament was raging, and such of the clergy as remained 
faithful to the Church and the King were suffering great 
hardships and much ill-usage. The bishops were either 



Wqz CEngltsT) puritans 93 

imprisoned, or obliged to fly, and the Archbishop was 
beheaded in January, A.D. 1644-5, f° r tne pretended 
crime of high treason, but in reality to Execution 
satisfy the vengeance of Prynne, and the of Laud > 
hostility of the Scotch. This murder was followed in 
January, A.D. 1648-9, by that of the King himself, who 
refused to purchase his life by consenting an( j f ^ Q 
to the abolition of that form of Church Kin s- 
government which he rightly believed to be essential 
to the existence of the Church. 

The power of the Presbyterians was by this time on 
the decline, being superseded by Independent influence, 
which had become paramount in the army and con- 
trolled the whole nation. Oliver Cromwell and his 
generals were Independents, and this sect of fanatics 
and not the Presbyterians, were directly responsible 
for the King's death. Immediately after that sad event, 
the House of Lords was abolished, and the whole 
legislative power passed into the hands of the Inde- 
pendents, who were Calvinists in doctrine, and at the 
same time repudiated all forms of Church government. 
A multitude oi smaller sects split off from this larger 
one, and the wildest and most blasphemous tenets 
were held by some of them. 

In A.D. 1649-50, an Act was passed for the so-called 
Propagation of the Gospel in Wales, and all the loyal 
Welsh clergy were deprived of their benefices, the 
revenues of the Church being brought into the Par- 
liamentary Exchequer. At the same time, the army 
under Cromwell were fighting successfully in Ireland 
against the royalists and the native Irish. 

From Ireland, Cromwell and his forces were hastily 
recalled to oppose the Scotch Presbyterians, who had 
made conditions with Charles II., and caused him to 



94 Qfyt CBngltsi) puritans 

be crowned at Scone, on January ist, a.d. i 650-1. 
The Scotch were defeated, both at home and in 
War with England, and Presbyterianism in these 

Scotland. countries received a considerable check, 

whilst the army and the Independents became suffi- 
ciently powerful to admit of Cromwell's dismissing the 
feeble remnants of the Long Parliament [a.d. 1653], 
and himself assuming the title of Lord 

Cromwell be- ° 

comes Lord Protector of the Commonwealth. Under 
Protector. ^is dominion toleration was allowed to all 
religious opinions, except " Popery and Prelacy/' and 
an utter confusion followed, during which religion 
sank to the lowest possible ebb, owing to the absence 
of all the means of grace which are given for the sus- 
tenance of spiritual life ; even Holy Baptism being 
rarely administered. Only here and there a few of the 
Bishops and Clergy of the English Church were able, 
sometimes at the risk of their lives, to keep up some 
of the Church Services. Many of them had already 
followed the exiled royal family to France. 

In March, a.d. 1653-4, there were appointed thirty- 
eight Commissioners, called " Triers," 

Appointment ° . ' ... / 

of the who were to examine all candidates for 

"Tners. benefices, in order to exclude those sus- 

pected of prelatical tendencies ; and a few months 
later Commissioners were chosen in each county to 
reject scandalous and ignorant schoolmasters and 
clergy. In A.D. 1655, a still more intolerant edict was 
issued by which no rightly ordained ministers were 
allowed to be employed as chaplains or schoolmasters 
in private families ; and thus the last means of shelter 
and subsistence was denied them, great poverty and 
distress being the consequence. 

Even the death of Oliver Cromwell, A.D. 1658, 



Wqz €ngltsl; puritans 95 

brought no relief to the Church. His son Richard 
was favourable to Presbyterianism, the Assembly's 
Confession and the Covenant were accepted once 
more, but still there was no toleration for the Church. 
After Richard's resignation, however, [a.d. 1659], tne 
nation, weary of anarchy and fanaticism, began to long 
for a return to the old ways in Church and State, and 
Charles II.'s restoration to the throne was joyfully 
welcomed [a.d. 1660]. 

§ 4. The Decline of 'Puritanism. 

Very soon after the King's restoration, he was pe- 
titioned alike by Churchmen and Nonconformists for 
help and favour. Charles was himself strongly opposed 
to non-conformity, but he judged it prudent to tem- 
porize for a while, by promising toleration to all 
without insisting positively on any of the disputed 
points. Meanwhile, such of the deprived clergy as had 
survived were being replaced in their benefices, the 
restoration of Church lands was insisted on, and nomi- 
nations were made to the vacant sees from those 
clergy who had been faithful to their Church and 
their Sovereign. 

In a.d. 1661 the King summoned a Conference be- 
tween the Church and the Puritan Divines, Savoy Con- 
which was known by the name of the Savoy ference - 
Palace, its place of meeting. In this assembly, the Book 
of Common Prayer was the chief subject discussed, the 
Church party pronouncing it to be Primitive and 
Scriptural, and urging its re-adoption, whilst the 
Nonconformists inveighed against it as superstitious 
and sinful : Richard Baxter, one of their leading 
members, hastily drawing up a Service Book, which he 



ISfyz CBnglts^ puritans 



and his friends considered preferable. A great deal 
of violent language was used on both sides, and the 
Conference closed without coming to any agreement. 

During its meetings, however, the Convocation of 
the Province of Canterbury had also been sitting, with 
the object of revising the Book of Common Prayer : 
and after the conclusion of their labours, an Act of 
Uniformity was passed [a.d. 1662], requiring epis- 
copal ordination in all who should hold cure of 
souls, as well as a declaration of assent and consent 
Last Act of to the revised edition of the Prayer Book. 
Uniformity. This Bill was confirmed by the Lords and 
Commons, received the royal assent, and took effect 
from St. Bartholomew's Day, A.D. 1662. 

The Non-conformists remonstrated in vain, about 
twelve hundred (not 2000, as usually said) of them 
preferring to give up the benefices they had wrongfully 
taken possession of rather than comply with the Act 
of Uniformity: and thus the Church system was once 
more restored in England. 



CHAPTER V 

Wc)Z (£f)urri) of CBnglantr from tf)t ^Restoration to tfje 
&inztzzntf) Centurrj 

a.d. 1660 — 1800 

WE have now to continue the history of the 
English Church from the time of its revival and 
re-establishment under Charles II. 



§ 1. The Rise of Latitudmarianism, 

The restoration of Charles II. was the signal for a 
violent re-action against the opponents of the Church. 
Convocation met in a.d. 1661, and it is noticeable that 
re-actionary clergy were almost universally chosen as 
proctors. One of its first labours was to draw up a 
form for the Baptism of adults, which was rendered 
very necessary by the late neglect of that Holy Sacra- 
ment. The great work of this Convocation was, how- 
ever, the revision of the Book of Common T 

r> i -t • • <- t -r , • Last revision 

rrayer, the edition of James I.'s reign of the Prayer 
being taken as the starting-point, and Book * 
Committees chosen from the two Convocations of 
Canterbury and York, to revise it. The Puritans had 

H 



98 W)t (£i)urd) of €£nglarrtjr from tf)e Restoration 

already, during the sitting of the Savoy Conference, 
suggested many alterations which they considered 
needful or desirable, and had even petitioned the King 
to be excused altogether from the use of the Prayer 
Book, but it was not thought expedient or possible 
to satisfy their demands, though one or two unim- 
portant concessions were made to them. The majority 
of the changes consisted in additions, some of which 
were of great value, since they were the means of 
bringing the services into closer agreement with primi- 
ti\e belief and practice. Great use was made of sug- 
gestions left in writing by Bishops Andrewes and 
Overall, as well as of the liturgical collections and 
notes of Cosin, then Bishop of Durham. The Prayer 
Book drawn up for the Church of Scotland, A.D. 
1636, was also allowed to exercise considerable in- 
fluence on the alterations at this time introduced. 

At the end of a month the revised Prayer Book, as 
we now have it, was agreed to in both Houses of 
Convocation, was submitted to the King's approval, 
and in A.D. 1662 was made part of the Act of Uni- 
formity, which then passed through Parliament and re- 
Act of ceived the royal assent. This Act of Uni- 
Umformity. formity also deprived all persons holding 
either cure of souls or any other ecclesiastical dignity 
in the Church of England who should not receive 
episcopal ordination, and also declare their unfeigned 
assent and consent to all things contained in the Book 
of Common Prayer. The Act came into operation on 
St. Bartholomew's Day, A.D. 1662. 

In most places the return to the Church Services 
was a welcome one, and but little disturbance was 
caused by the change. Many of the Puritan clergy 
conformed altogether, and of those who did not, some 



to tf)£ J^tntUtntf) (Stntuxy 



were satisfied to retire into lay communion without 
leaving the Church, whilst others thought it necessary 
to persist in unauthorized and illegal ministrations. 
The King- was anxious to show a spirit of „, „. , 

. , , . i , The King's 

very wide toleration, and even proposed idea of 
that he should be allowed to dispense, at toleration - 
his own pleasure, with the Act of Uniformity, but his 
leanings towards the Romanist faction were so well 
known, that even the Protestant Nonconformists were 
opposed to his plans, and Parliament, in the session of 
A.D. 1662-3, absolutely refused to sanction the dispen- 
sation he asked for. Two years later, [a.d. 1665] 
Lord Chancellor Clarendon, with the aid of the bishops, 
defeated a bill which was brought into the House of 
Lords for enabling the King to sell toleration at a 
certain yearly payment, and it is said that neither 
Chancellor nor bishops were ever forgiven by the 
Monarch for this display of independence. A severe 
Act had passed through Parliament in the previous 
year, called the Conventicle Act, which The Conven- 
made it highly penal to attend any other ticle Act - 
religious service than that of the Church of Eng- 
land, and which was probably thought necessary on 
account of the various dangers threatening Church 
and State from Anabaptists, Quakers, Romanists, and 
the disaffected remnants of Cromwell's army, apart 
from the more moderate and orderly Nonconformists. 
This was followed in A.D. 1665, by the Five Mile 
Five Mile Act, which prohibited all Non- Act - 
conforming ministers from coming within five miles of 
any town in which they had once ministered, unless 
they took an oath not to attempt to make changes in 
the government, either of Church or of State. 

Meanwhile, the bishops were endeavouring to bring 

H2 






ioo Wqz €Df)urc!) of <£nglan$ from trjt Restoration 

their dioceses into something like order, and to repair 
the ruins .caused by the havoc of ; the 'preceding twenty- 
years. Cathedrals, churches, and - houses for both 
„ , bishops and clergy, had to be rebuilt or 

State of the r , . __ . SJy 

Church and restored, insufficient stipends to be aug- 
of the Clergy, me^,^ anc [ libraries to be in some small 
measure recovered. The clergy generally were living 
in great poverty, and the sudden demand for duly 
ordained ministers had been so great that many men 
of inferior position and education had been admitted 
to Holy Orders, with habits and tastes which tended 
„- „ to bring their calling into disrepute. The 

of the Court _ & _. . fa _ . * 

and of the Court was irreligious and immoral, and 
country. irreligion and immorality became fashion- 

able throughout the country. The fall of Lord. Claren- 
don [a.d. 1667] threw the King into the hands 
of the profligate Duke of Buckingham, whose only 
idea was to encourage his royal master in extravagance 
and licentiousness, and to favour schism as a means 
of furthering his own political interests. 

By this time there had grown up within the Church 
a new school of opinions, which was gradually gaining 
a great deal of influence. Those who held with 
it, such as Archbishop Tillotson and Bishop Stilling- 
fleet, professed indifference to what they considered 
the small matters in dispute between Puritans and 
Rise of the High Churchmen, and looked at theology 
Latitudinarians. f rom a philosophical point of view, laying 
more stress on classical philosophy than on Christian 
theology. From their advocacy of what are now 
called "broad views/' they received the name of Lati- 
tudinarians, and their want of religious earnestness 
eventually became a source of great weakness in the 
Church. 



to H)t &intttzritf) dDotturg 



The united efforts of Buckingham's Government 
and the Latitudinarians were directed in a.d. 1667-8, 
to a new scheme of religious comprehension, which the 
King also favoured from a hope to succeed in making 
it include the Romanists. The scheme, if carried out, 
would have expunged all distinctive Church teaching 
from the Prayer Book ; but the House of Commons, 
instead of sanctioning the measure, obtained from 
the King, first a revival of the penal laws, „ 

, . , r 1 • 1 Second 

and m A.D. 1670, on promise of a subsidy, Conventicle 
the Royal Assent to a Second Conventi- Act- 
cle Act more searching in its operation than the first 
had been. Fear of Romanism and distrust of the 
Court had probably much to do with the want of 
opposition to the severe legislation of this reign, 
the bishops and Parliament in general having come 
to be regarded as the defenders of the country 
against the unprincipled measures and Romanizing 
tendencies of the King, the Duke of York, — an open 
Papist, — and the Cabal ministry. 

In A.D. 1671-2, the King issued a Declaration of In- 
dulgence, by which all penalties for non- _ , 

% . J 1 1 -n Declaration 

conformity were repealed, Protestant se- of indui- 
ceders being allowed to hold public s ence - 
religious meetings, and Romanists being permitted to 
worship in private houses. But on the meeting of 
Parliament, a year later, the Sovereign was plainly 
told that he had exceeded his prerogative, and was 
obliged to withdraw the declaration. At the same 
time he agreed to the Test Act, which The Test 
required all persons. to receive the Holy Act - 
Communion according to the rites of the Church of 
England before they could be admitted to any office 
under Government [a.d. 1673]. 



io2 ffl)t (£f)ttrd) of CHngXantf from t^t 3Htstoratton 

The pretended Popish Plot, revealed in a.d. 1678 
by the spy and informer Titus Gates, caused great 
The Popish excitement throughout England, and a 
plot - severe Act was passed against the Ro- 

manists. It was also proposed to exclude the Duke of 
York from the succession to the throne, on the ground 
of his belonging to their sect. The King would not 
consent to this step, and several Parliaments were 
successively dissolved in consequence, the Church and 
Bishops siding in this matter with the Crown, from a 
conviction that there was no power in nations to choose 
or reject their lawful Sovereign. The House of Com- 
mons and the Nonconformists took the contrary view, 
but were not able to accomplish their purpose. 



§ 2. Dangers from Ro?nanis7n. 

It was to the influence of the Church that James II. 
owed his peaceful accession to the Throne of England 
[A.D. 1684-5], and very early in his reign, and again at 
the opening of Parliament, he declared himself pre- 
pared " to defend and support it" This declaration 
was welcomed, by the clergy, as a promise which might 
be trusted, but the King was too devoted to Romanism 
to keep his engagement. He endeavoured in vain to 
persuade Parliament to repeal the Test Act, and 
n its positive refusal prorogued the session. He then 
James suspends suspended the Act on his own autho- 
the Test Act. rity [a.d. i 686], while at the same time 
Protestant Nonconformity was treated with great 
rigour. 

Under royal favour the Romish sect spread rapidly, 



to tfje &inztcznfy dTsnturp 



some of its members being even allowed to hold 
Church preferment. The bishops and increase of 
clergy found it necessary to preach and Romamsm ' 
write energetically in defence of their own position, 
and as a warning to their flocks. The King, irritated 
at this, published some Injunctions, requiring them to 
abstain from all controversial sermons, but these were 
not obeyed. A " Court of Ecclesiastical Commission" 
was now organized, with authority to decide on all 
Ecclesiastical matters independently of canon and 
civil law, and this illegal court was used as a means of 
oppressing such of the bishops and clergy as were not 
amenable to the King's orders. 

In A.D. 1687, James issued a Declaration for Liberty 
of Conscience, by which all penal laws ^ , . , 

J r Declaration for 

and tests were suspended, and the oaths of Liberty of 
supremacy and allegiance dispensed with. Conscience - 
By this means he hoped to conciliate the Protestant 
Nonconformists at the expense of the Church, but the 
fear of Romanism baffled this design. Efforts were now 
made by the Crown to force Romanists into responsi- 
ble offices in the two Universities of Oxford and 
Cambridge ; the attempt being to some extent suc- 
cessful, notwithstanding a brave resistance. In the 
following year a papal nuncio was publicly received at 
Court. 

The King was bent on humbling the Church, and 
adopted the expedient of republishing his Declaration 
for Liberty of Conscience, and requiring the clergy 
to read it during the time of Divine 
Service [A.D. 1688]. Upon this, eight of required^ 
the bishops met in London to consult on P ubllshlt - 
the steps to be taken in the matter, and drew up a 
petition to the King, respectfully remonstrating with 



104 18%* <£fmrrf) of ^Englantr from t\)t ^Restoration 

him on the illegal demand, and begging to be excused 
compliance. This petition was signed by Sancroft, 
Archbishop of Canterbury, and six other 
strances of bishops ; Lloyd, of St. Asaph ; Turner, of 
the bishops. Ely . Lake? of Chichester . Ken> of Bath 

and Wells ; Trelawney, of Bristol; and White, of Peter- 
borough ; and was by them presented to the King, who 
received it in great anger, and insisted on obedience. 
The bishops were firm, and withdrew, asserting that 
their consciences would not allow them to obey, not- 
withstanding the King's displeasure. 

Meanwhile, papers were distributed over the country 
with the greatest possible rapidity, acquainting the 
clergy with the decision of the bishops (of 
refused to read whom six more signed the petition a few 
the Declaration. days fc^^ and directing them not to read 
the Declaration. With very few exceptions, the 
bishops' wishes were carried out, and even where the 
King's commands were complied with, the laity in 
some cases left the churches. 

But the King's displeasure was still to be shown, 

and about a week after the presentation of the petition, 

summonses were received by the Archbishop and his 

. , brethren to appear before his Majesty in 

Committal ^ ., _ rj T _ ., , .-, 

of the Council. By the Council the bishops 

bishops. were comm itted t0 the Tower to await 

their trial for a misdemeanor, although evidently not 
without some misgivings on the part of the Privy 
Councillors as to the effect the step might have on the 
nation. Nor were their fears without foundation. The 
bishops were looked upon as confessors in the cause 
of the Church and of national liberty, and their pro- 
gress to the Tower was a triumphal ovation. The 
same scene was repeated when they were brought to 



to tfje i&mttmtf) CHcnturg 105 

plead at Westminster Hall, and they were accom- 
panied to their trial by thirty-five peers of the realm. 
The counsel for the Crown endeavoured to show that 
the petition amounted to a libel, but the m . , 

1 r -ii 1 * t-t' 1 -i-x 1 They are tried, 

defence proved that the King's Declara- 
tion was illegal, and could not legally be published. 
After a whole night's debate, the jury , . . 

, 7. ,. . , rU, and acquitted. 

brought in a verdict of acquittal. The 
verdict was received with the wildest enthusiasm, not 
only by the people at large, but also by the soldiers ; 
and still the King, though startled, would not altogether 
give up his object. He endeavoured unsuccessfully to 
enforce the reading of the Declaration by means of the 
Ecclesiastical Commission, and only attempted to come 
to terms with the Church and the nation when he 
received unquestionable information of an intended 
expedition from Holland. 

He then turned for help to the bishops, amongst 
others to some of those whom he had so illegally im- 
prisoned, and was by them advised to redeem the 
promises he had made of guarding the liberties of the 
National Church. But though steps were taken to 
undo the evils caused by the King's late conduct, it 
was now too late to pacify the nation, _ . . 

-r. . r >s, Landing of 

\ and when the Prince of Orange accepted the Prince of 
the not very patriotic invitation of many ° ran s e - 
of the nobility, and landed at Torbay with 16,000 
Dutchmen [a.d. 1688], he found a ready welcome, such 
as we certainly should not now give to a foreign 
army. 

The idea that Prince William might mediate between 
his father-in-law and the English nation was over- 
thrown by the abdication and flight of the King, who 
had declined to follow the last advice given him by • 



106 1E%z <&\)uxz\) oi CEnglantr from tf)t UUstoratioit 

the bishops to call a Free Parliament as a way of 
escape from his difficulties. 

The throne being thus abandoned, it was agreed 
that the Prince of Orange should be entrusted with 
the management of public affairs, and he was formally 
requested by the peers to summon a Parliament, and 
to exercise the sovereign functions. But the bishops, 
The bishops as a k°dy> declined to sanction a course 
refuse to which they thought was contrary to their 

the Prince of oat h of allegiance to James. When in 
Orange. AD . x 688-9 Parliament met and de- 

clared the throne vacant, twelve of the bishops voted 
for the appointment of the Prince of Orange to be 
Regent instead of Sovereign, and only two sided with 
the majority which deposed the King, for the purpose 
of placing William and Mary upon the throne, Feb- 
ruary 13, A.D. 1688-9. 



§ 3. The Nonjurors. 

When the oaths of allegiance to the newly-chosen 
Origin of the King and Queen were imposed, Arch- 
Nonjurors. bishop Sancroft and eight other bishops, 
including five of those who had been committed to the 
Tower, refused to take them, and about four hundred 
of the clergy followed their example, and became 
known as Nonjurors. In consequence of this refusal 
they were first suspended for six months, and after- 
wards ejected from their benefices: and thus the Church 
was deprived of the services of some of the wisest and 
holiest of her bishops and priests, including such 
men as Sancroft, Ken, Kettle well, and Hickes. 



to tf)* Jtitutccntf) (toturtt 107 

William, from his Dutch origin and religious train- 
ing, was naturally inclined to favour WM1 . 

,. , - T - . -r-.. . William 

English Nonconformity, or Dissent, as it favours 
now began to be called. He was him- Dlssent > 
self a Calvinist, and could not therefore be expected to 
entertain any value for the Catholic system of Epis- 
copacy, or for the doctrines it involved ; and he was 
also grateful to the English Dissenters for the aid 
they had given him in accomplishing his usurpation 
of the crown. The Latitudinarian school had by this 
time increased in strength and importance, and found 
a powerful ally in the King's favourite chaplain, Dr. 
Burnet, who was speedily appointed to the bishopric of 
Salisbury. At the same time the High Church party was 
much weakened by the withdrawal of the Nonjurors. 

Under these circumstances it was determined to 
attempt the introduction of a scheme, not 

r • ■ r -i-N • 1 -i an d attempts 

only of toleration for Dissenters, but also to unite Church 
for their comprehension into the Church and Dissent - 
by lowering the Prayer Book to meet their views. 
Bills were accordingly brought into Parliament, A.D. 
1689, for abolishing the Test Act, for allowing tolera- 
tion to Dissenters', and for bringing about an union 
between the Church and Dissent. The first of these 
measures did not pass the Lords, the last was at 
once rejected by the Commons (who suggested to the 
King, that he should call Convocation to deliberate on 
ecclesiastical matters), and the Toleration Act was 
the only one that passed both Houses. From the 
operation of this Act Roman Dissenters alone were 
excluded. 

The King now prepared to act upon the advice of 
the Commons, by summoning Convocation, but before 
it met a commission of thirty bishops and clergy was 



108 W&t ©fmrtf) of CBnglarOr from t\)t Restoration 

- 

appointed, to draw up a scheme of concessions which 
might be made to conciliate the Dissenters. The most 
active man on the commission was Tillotson, now 
_ _ r Dean of Canterbury ; and under his 

Scheme for J ' 

the Revision of guidance a plan was prepared for the 
B e ok rayer revision of the Prayer Book which, 
amongst other changes, rendered optional 
the use of the cross in Holy Baptism, of kneeling at 
Holy Communion, and the wearing of the surplice, 
did away with absolution in the visitation of the sick, 
and included a new set of collects composed in the 
polite language of the day. Even these changes were 
not so sweeping as Tillotson had proposed to make 
them, since he had wished to admit Presbyterian 
ministers and to dispense with assent and consent to the 
Prayer Book, but they were sufficiently startling to cause 
great anxiety about the proceedings in Convocation. 

So many bishops were either absent from being Non- 
jurors, or freshly appointed to their office, that the 
Upper House was felt to be wanting in authority and 
weight ; and when they voted an address to the King 

T __ r in which mention was made of " the Pro- 
Lower House of 
Convocation testant religion in general and the Church 

adopt?the°title °f England in particular," the Lower 

of Protestant, House declined to sanction it, on the 

ground that by this use of the word Protestant the 

Church of England was lowered to the level of foreign 

and Presbyterian communities. The address was 

altered, but the Lower House declined to have any 

or to sanction thin g to do with the Comprehension 
the Comprehen- Scheme, and Convocation was dissolved in 
consequence,beingby Tillotson's influence 
hindered from reassembling for more than ten years. 
The Prayer Book, however, remained untouched. 



to x\)t &inztttntf) Century 109 

In A.D. 1690 the new Government found it neces- 
sary to consider the question of filling up the sees of 
the Nonjuring bishops. Whatever may be said for or 
against the transfer of allegiance from a fallen Govern- 
ment to one, rightly or wrongly, established by the 
general consent of the nation, it is certain that these 
nine bishops and four hundred clergy looked upon such 
a transfer of allegiance as inconsistent m - 

• -.-.- • 1 11 TheNon- 

with their principles, and that an un- juring bishops 
happy but unavoidable schism was the and cler ^- 
consequence. Three of the bishops died almost imme- 
diately after their refusal to take the oaths, two more, 
of whom Ken was one, eventually resigned their sees, 
whilst Archbishop Sancroft and the remaining three 
bishops thought themselves justified in keeping up the 
schism by consecrating successors. By the irregular 
aid of Scotch bishops the Nonjuring succession was 
continued until the close of the eighteenth century, 
when it died out altogether. 



§ 4. Spread of Rationalism. 

Many of the bishops appointed by William III. be- 
longed, as might have been expected, to the Latitudi- 
narian party, which counted amongst its members 
Burnet and Tillotson, the latter of whom took San- 
crofVs place at Canterbury in A.D. 1691. But the 
popular Latitudinarianism had not suf- 
ficient vitality and earnestness to make Latitudi- 
an efficient stand against the flood f narianism ' 
scepticism and immorality which was. sweeping over 
the country ; and with a view to doing something to- 
wards checking the general spread of vice, private 



no W)t CDfjurd) of OEnglantf from t$* ^Restoration 

societies began to be formed about a.d. 1692 for the 

reformation of manners. These societies, which were 

the successors of some more strictly religious associa- 

. tions dating from the profligate times of 

Formation of ° r ° 

Church Charles II., were also the forerunners of 

ocieties. t j le p resent voluntary societies, of which 

that for Promoting Christian Knowledge, founded in 
A.D. 1698, was the first; the lay Nonjuror Robert Nelson 
being one of its most energetic supporters. In A.D. 
1701 the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
Foreign Parts received its charter from the King on 
the petition of its founder Dr. Bray. 

The great spread of infidel and Arian opinions and 
writings had also another result in turning men's minds 
towards Convocation. This had not been assembled 
since A.D. 1689, so that the voice of the Church in 
Synod had no longer made itself heard, though there 
seemed to be so much need of authoritative guidance 
in matters of faith. A long and violent controversy 
ensued as to the constitutional right of the King to 
hinder the clergy from meeting in Convocation for the 
discussion of ecclesiastical matters, when Parliament 
met for business of state. Archbishop Tillotson, the 
great opponent of Convocation, being now dead, and a 
newly-formed ministry showing itself favourable to the 
■ Church, a writ was issued to the Arch- 

The assem- ' _ ... , 

blingof bishop of Canterbury authorizing the 

Convocation. mee ting f Convocation in February, A.D. 
1 700- 1. This assembly unfortunately distinguished 
itself by disputes between the Upper and Lower Houses 
on the right of the Archbishop to prorogue the Lower 
House, which were continued in a new Synod called at 
the end of the year and dissolved on the death of the 
King, February, 1701-2. 



to X\)t i&uutmtl; ©snturp in 

Just before his death William gave his assent to a 
Bill imposing an oath of abjuration by Qathof 
which the clergy and others were required Abjuration. 
to abjure the claims of the late Royal family, and acknow- 
ledge the reigning Sovereign as their rightful King. 
This step excited much discontent and scruple even 
amongst those who had already taken the oath of alle- 
giance, and confirmed the Nonjurors in their schism. 

It was in the later years of this reign that the terms 
High Church and Low Church first began to be used, 
originally in the House of Commons. The latter name 
was given to those who sided with Government in 
oppressing the Church and favouring Dissenters, 
whilst the former title designated the opposite party. 
Most of the bishops in this reign being appointed by 
Government influence naturally belonged to the Low 
Church section. 



§ 5. Vicissitudes of Convocation, 

Queen Anne, as a member of the exiled Stuart family 
and professedly a firm Churchwoman, was gladly 
welcomed by many to whom the late Sovereign with 
his foreign tastes and unconciliating manners had been 
very unacceptable. 

The Low Church bishops were by this time exciting 
great discontent amongs*t such of the clergy as were 
not Latitudinarians, especially in their distribution of 
Church patronage, which had been entrusted after Queen 
Mary's death to an Episcopal Commission. This 
arrangement was abolished by the new Queen, and 
she took into her counsels Sharp, Archbishop of York, 



ii2 VH)t (SfyvLxzl) of ^BnglanU from ifyz ^Restoration 

who had shown his disinterestedness by refusing one 
of the sees belonging to the Nonjuring bishops. 

A great agitation took place from A.D. 1702 to A.D. 
1704 with regard to the Test Bill, which 

The Test Bill. ' * fe , . , . .' 4 

the Queen and her advisers wished to 
make more stringent so as to avoid " occasional con- 
formity" on the part of those holding Government 
offices, but ultimately the endeavour proved unsuc- 
cessful. 

Meanwhile, the want of cordiality between the bishops 
and clergy was making itself strongly felt in Convoca- 
tion. The dispute as to the right of the Archbishop 
to prorogue the Lower House still continued, and the 
clergy in the session of A.D. 1703-4 formally complained 
of the lax administration of their ecclesiastical su- 
periors. The Court and Government was now given 
up to anti- Church influence through the ascendancy 
of the Marlborough faction, and in A.D. 1705 there 
The " Church arose tne crv °f tne " Church in danger," 
in danger." a proposition which was contradicted and 
severely censured in Parliament, and afterwards de- 
nounced by royal proclamation. The assertion was, 
however, repeated in the Lower House of Convocation 
during the winter session of the same year, with special 
reference to a sermon preached a short time before by 
Hoadley, afterwards Bishop of Bangor, in which the 
doctrine of the divine right of kings was openly at- 
tacked, and the will of the people stated to be that by 
which rulers govern. Disagreement as to the safety 
of the Church widened the existing breach between the 
Upper and Lower Houses of Convocation, and drew 

down a rebuke from the Queen. In A.D. 

1707 the Act of Union between England 
and Scotland was discussed in Parliament, and fears 




to t\)c iltiutccntl) CTtntury 



were expressed as to the probable evil results of Pres- 
byterian influence in legislation affecting the Church, 
A suggestion was made that Convocation should be 
consulted on the matter, but the Synod Convocation 
was at once arbitrarily prorogued by the prorogued. 
Queen until after the Act of Union had passed through 
Parliament. 

On their reassembling, the Lower House protested 
against this invasion of their privileges, and by the 
influence of Archbishop Tenison the Queen wrote a 
letter to the Upper House in which this protest was 
spoken of as an invasion of the Royal Supremacy. 

Convocation was not suffered to meet again for 
business until A.D. 1710-1 when, by the advice of Arch- 
bishop Sharp, the royal licence was once more given, 
A great reaction was now taking - place „ . . 

1 1 1 • r ptt. -. Reaction in 

throughout the country m favour of High favour of the 
Churchmen, and during the same session church - 
the Bill against occasional conformity was passed 
through Parliament, only to be repealed in the next 
reign. This was followed in A.D. 1714 by the Schism 
Bill for suppressing Dissenting schools, but the death 
of Queen Anne prevented the latter measure from 
coming into operation. 

The accession of George I. [A.D. 17 14] was very un- 
acceptable to High Churchmen and equally agreeable 
to those who looked upon the Church system either as a 
matter of indifference or as a system which they disliked, 
and who were hopeful of finding sympathy for their 
opinions from a Lutheran monarch and his Govern- 
ment. 

It was not long before the anticipations of both 
parties were verified in the promotion Appointment of 
of Dr. Hoadley, already distinguished for Hoadle y- 

I 






ii4 ®§t dfrnrd) of (£nglantr from tfje ^Restoration 

his Latitudinarian views, to the See of Bangor, A.D. 
17 1 5. A few months after his appointment the new 
bishop wrote a treatise which denied not only the 
divine right of kings, but also the value of Episcopacy 
and of Church ordinances, and the need of any par- 
ticular form, of belief. This treatise was followed two 
years later by a sermon denying the existence of a 
visible Church, and the right of any interference in 
matters of faith. Latitudinarianism had never before 
been advocated so systematically or so authoritatively, 
and a committee of the Lower House of Convocation 
at once drew up a severe censure on the bishop's state- 
ments, pointing out their revolutionary and irreligious 
tendency, and begging Archbishop Wake and the 
Upper House to confirm the censure. There is 
little doubt that the request would have been readily 
Convocation granted, but Convocation was at once 
silenced. prorogued by Government to prevent the 

measure being carried into effect [a.d. 17 17], and from 
that time till the present reign, the Synods of the 
Church were arbitrarily reduced to a mere form. Out- 
side Convocation, however, the u Bangorian Contro- 
versy," as it was called, was long and vigorous, the 
Government showing its partisanship by removing 
four of the Royal chaplains who wrote against 
Hoadley. 

The year 17 17 was also memorable for an attempt 
at union between the French and English Churches ; 
a friendly negotiation with this object taking place 
between Archbishop Wake and Dr. Du Pin, the head 
of the theological faculty of the Sorbonne, although 
no definite results followed. 

Latitudinarianism was now bringing forth its natural 
fruits of misbelief and unbelief; many even of the 



to xi)t £lincttznti) €Denturg 115 

bishops and clergy were avowedly or secretly Socinians, 
and publications advocating Socinianism 
issued plentifully from the press, being Socinianism 
met by equally numerous counter-state- and Infidellt y- 
ments. Thus, the later years of George I.'s reign were 
chiefly distinguished by the prevalence of controversial 
writings on the fundamental truths of Christianity, 
whilst distinctively Church teaching was with few ex- 
ceptions ignored. Infidelity, too, was very prevalent 
and openly professed, and careless, immoral living was 
the necessary consequence. 



6. The Methodist Revival. 

The accession of George II.,a.d. 1727, brought no better 
influence to bear on the country, but the vitality of the 
Church began to show itself by a religious revival, 
which had a wonderful effect in checking the tide of 
unbelief and immorality. The leader of this movement 
was John Wesley, a son of the rector of 
Epworth, in Lincolnshire. He was or- 
dained on a Fellowship at Lincoln- College, Oxford, in 
a.d. 1726, and in the following year came to reside at 
his college and take pupils. He had already been as- 
sociated at Oxford with a " Society for the Reforma- 
tion of Manners," and now gathered round him a small 
body of young men (including his own brother Charles 
and George Whitfield), who agreed to read together, 
to visit prisoners and the sick, and to practise frequent 
communion, fasting, and other religious exercises. 
From the undergraduates they received the name of 
Methodists, which has ever since been connected with 
Wesley's movement. In a.d. 1735 Wesley went as a 
I 2 



n6 W)t CDfyurd) of CBnglantt from tf)t ^Restoration 

missionary to Georgia, but his missionary work was a 
failure and he returned to England in February, A.D. 
1737-8, just at the time that Whitfield, who had now 
been ordained deacon, and had caused great excite- 
ment in London by his impassioned preaching, was on 
__. . his way to Georgia. Wesley had been 

His intercousre . , - , . . 

with the thrown amongst the Moravians during his 

Moravians. stay j n America, an( j soon a f ter fog 

return to England he met with Peter Bohler, a German 
belonging to that sect, by whom he as well as his 
brother Charles were convinced of the doctrines 
of assurance and instantaneous conversion. In the 
summer of A.D. 1738 they both spent some time with 
the Moravians of Germany, and returned home with 
the intention of making known as much as possible 
the tenets of conversion and assurance. Whitfield 
rejoined the brothers in the autumn of the same year, 
and gradually they gathered together in different parts 
of England increasing bands of converts, who assem- 
bled for prayer meetings which were supplemental to, 
not instead of, the services of the Church. In A.D. 
1739 Wesley began open-air preaching, and this step 
was at once followed up by the foundation of preaching- 
houses, which rapidly increased in number. About the 
„ , . same time the Methodist body received a 

Methodist _ r . . , * 

Society definite organization under the name of 

organized. « The Unite d Society." Wesley now 

thought it necessary to admit lay-assistants, who at first 
were only allowed to pray and expound the Scriptures, 
but in A.D. 1 74 1 were, though unwillingly on Wesley's 
part, permitted to preach. Still he protested strongly 
against any intention of founding a schismatical body : 
he himself continued in communion with the Church of 
England until his death in A.D. 1791, and he urged the 



to il)t £iinztztntf) dDtnturg 117 

same course upon all his followers. He constantly 
preached in churches, and for a long time positively 
forbade any of the Methodist assemblies to be held 
during the hours of divine service. For thirty or forty 
years after his death many of his followers kept up 
Wesley's rule of regularly attending church and Holy 
Communion. 

Yet John Wesley was unconsciously preparing the 
way for a schism by intruding into parishes where he 
had no right to be, and by authorizing 
others, many of them laymen, to do the towards 
same. A still more grave step in the schlsm - 
same direction was his administration of the Holy 
Communion to some of his adherents who had been 
refused participation on account of their having 
become Methodists: in A.D. 1784, he made a show of 
ordaining elders or presbyters for America, and still 
worse, professed to appoint two of his followers to 
be "superintendents," an appointment which they 
understood to be equivalent to consecration to the 
episcopate. 

It is no wonder that after Wesley's death [a.d. 
1791], a formal separation from the The schism 
Church took place amongst his adherents; accomplished. 
but notwithstanding the serious errors in his theology, 
the undue stress he laid upon feelings and frames of 
mind as a criterion of true religion, and the impatience 
which led him to ignore what was due to Church 
order, it is certain that Wesley did a good work in 
reviving the faith and zeal of many hundreds who 
might otherwise have remained involved in the dreary 
scepticism of the age. Even those who Va lue of 
professed to defend the truths of Chris- Wesley's work. 
tianity had been led in Wesley's time to concede so 



n8 ©ije &J)urd) of CEnglantr from t^e Restoration 

much to unbelievers that their advocacy was only 
damaging the cause they advocated, whilst every kind 
of religion and morality was being scoffed at by such 
men as Bolingbroke and Hume. No bishops in those 
days, (with the very rarest exceptions, such as that of 
Wilson, Bishop of Sodor and Man,) lived in their 
dioceses, some never even visited them, and the paro- 
chial clergy, following their example, were often 
inefficient and inactive. 

Long before Wesley's death, a division occurred in 
the ranks of the Methodists. Differences arose, 
„«. ,.„, about a.d. 1748, between George Whit- 

Whitfield. -- . . . „' , r- r 

field and the Wesleys, on the subject 01 
absolute predestination. Whitfield, who was a young 
clergyman of Gloucester, had embraced the extreme 
Calvinis tic view of that doctrine, and he was eventually 
forbidden to preach in Wesley's preaching-house at 
Moorfields. The Methodists sided with one or other 
of their teachers, according to their individual predi- 
lections or belief; and amongst Whitfield's followers 
was the well-known Selina, Countess of Huntingdon, 
who appointed him her chaplain, and imagined that 

Lady Hunting- aS a P eeresS she had a right tO employ 

don's con- * her chaplains as and where she chose. 
She accordingly opened chapels without 
episcopal licence in different parts of the kingdom, in 
which Whitfield and other like-minded clergymen 
officiated ; and when this irregular proceeding was 
stopped, some of these clergy took out licences as 
Dissenting preachers, and even pretended to give ordi- 
nation to others, thus originating a decided schism, 
though at the same time they professed to adhere to the 
doctrines and rites of the Church of England. A Theo- 
logical College was founded [a.d. 1768] by Lady Hunt- 



to t\)t Jttnettenti) (JTenturg 119 

ingdon, atTrevecca, in South Wales, for the education 
of young men intended for the ministry, it being left to 
the choice of the students whether they should seek 
ordination in the Church of England, or join the ranks 
of Protestant dissent. This college was afterwards 
[a.D. 1792] transferred to Cheshunt. 

Soon after George III. succeeded to the throne, 
[a.D. 1760], an attempt was made by Archbishop 
Seeker to send bishops to the British possessions in 
America, which had, as yet, been left without any such 
provision. But notwithstanding the great need of 
episcopal supervision in those distant colonies, and the 
earnest entreaties of the colonists themselves, the plan 
was defeated by the irreligious opposition of those at 
home. 

Subscription to the Prayer Book and the Articles 
had now come to be looked upon as a burden by many 
of the more prominent clergy who denied the truth of 
the Christian creeds, and in A.D. 1771, a petition to 
Parliament was drawn up by some amongst ml „ , 

, r ' . . & The Feathers' 

them, praying that the laws relating to Tavern 
subscription might be repealed. But this P etltlon - 
petition was much less numerously signed than had 
been expected by its promoters, and the House of 
Commons, A.D. 1771, rejected the proposal by an 
overwhelming majority, many of the members pro- 
testing indignantly at the dishonesty of the peti- 
tioners. 

This attempt was followed by an appeal to the 
bishops to obtain a revision of the formularies of the 
Church, but it also failed, and then some of the more 
honest among the Socinian clergy gave up their 
preferments and openly joined the ranks of those 
whose opinions they shared. 



i2o W)t Gtfymtf) of ^Bnglantr from tfje ^Restoration 

In a.d. 1778 a Bill was passed mitigating the very- 
severe laws against the Romanists, and in 

Attempts ,*■'**•'" t^- • 

to secure the following year, Protestant Dissenting 

Toleration. ministers were excused from subscribing 
to the Thirty-nine Articles. Unavailing endeavours 
were made in a.d. 1787, and again in A.D. 1789 and 
A.D 1790 to obtain the repeal of the Test Acts, but in 
A.D. 1 79 1 the laws affecting the Roman sect under- 
went a further relaxation. 

Meanwhile, the influence of the Methodist move- 
ment was making itself felt within the Church. Dr. 

Porteus, Bishop, first of Chester, and after- 
improvement 

within the wards of London, was working energeti- 
Church. cally for the revival of religion. He had 

gathered around him a knot of religious laymen who 
were his assistants in the good work, and prominent 
amongst them was William Wilberforce, well known 
for his successful opposition to the slave-trade, and 
Hannah More, the authoress. Nor must it be for- 
gotten that the state of the English Court had 
undergone a great change since the accession of a 
Monarch who prided himself on being an Englishman 
and an English Churchman, and who gave no counte- 
nance to the immorality and scepticism which had 
distinguished his German predecessors. 

§ 7. The Church of Ireland, 

On the Restoration, steps were taken to repair the 
injuries which had been inflicted on the Irish Church. 
The surviving bishops were restored to their sees, and 
the vacant bishoprics filled up, the revenues of the 
clergy were improved by royal grants, and Strafford's 
schemes for the good of the Church put into practice 



to fyz $lmzizzxiX\) (£enturg 



by the actual Lord Deputy, the Marquis of Ormond. 
But the late disturbances in Ireland had TT .,. . 

Hostility in 

only embittered the state of popular feel- Ireland against 
ing, and both Romanists and Presbyte- theChurch - 
rians were more than ever hostile to the Church. 
Conformity was at first required under the Act of 
Queen Elizabeth, but it was found impossible to enforce 
the penal statutes either then, or when, in A.D. 1666, an 
Irish Act of Uniformity was passed by i r i s h Act of 
the Irish Parliament, requiring assent and Uniformity. 
consent to the Book of Common Prayer, and a De- 
claration against the Solemn League and Covenant as 
well as against resisting the King, or endeavouring to 
alter the government in Church and State. The utmost 
that could be accomplished was to require conformity 
and episcopal ordination from all holding Church 
preferment. 

Meanwhile the Roman sect was increasing in influ- 
ence under the protection of the English Spread of 
Courts, first of Charles II., and after- Romanism, 
wards of James II. In the latter reign vacant 
bishoprics and livings were left unfilled, waiting for 
Romanist occupiers ; Trinity College, Dublin, was 
suppressed and plundered for refusing to admit a 
Romanist Fellow ; and Romish priests were allowed to 
take possession of the tithes and glebes. At length, 
before the arrival of the Prince of Orange in England, 
the Irish clergy had been subjected to such ill usage 
that they had generally sought safety in flight, and 
Acts were passed by the Irish Parliament to convey 
the tithes to the Roman priests. 

The defeat sustained by James in Ireland, and the 
accession of William III., brought back the Irish 
clergy from their wanderings, and only two bishops 



122 W)t (EJmrd) of $nglan*r from fyz ^Restoration 

and a very few of the clergy became Nonjurors. The 
new Government, however, took possession of a great 
deal of Church property, and further depressed the 

Depression of Church ^ inau gurating the system— 
the Church which was unhappily so long persevered 
influence. ngUS * n — °f filling up Irish preferments with 
Englishmen who were not considered 
worthy of promotion in their own country. The Test 
Act was introduced into Ireland in the reign of William 
III., as well as very severe legislation against the 
Romanists. 

The mischief done to the Irish Church by the 
appointment of inefficient bishops was clearly shown 
when, in A.D. 1703, and again inA.D. 1709, Convocation 
met in Dublin, after an interval of forty years. So 
indifferent were the members of the Upper House to 
the religious needs of the people, that they refused to 
countenance a promising plan for encouraging the 
printing of Bibles, Prayer Books, and other religious 
works, in the Irish language, as well as for the training 
of Irish-speaking clergy ; and so these and other desira- 
ble reforms came to nothing. All through the reigns 
of the Georges the majority of Irish bishops were 
Englishmen, and shared the Latitudinarian and scep- 
tical opinions of the contemporary English bishops, 
whilst their practice of non-residence and encourage- 
ment of pluralities were productive of the grossest 
abuses. 

In A.D. 1774 the severity of the penal laws against 
the Romanists began to be relaxed ; in A.D. 1793, 
Romanists were admitted to the franchise, and to all 
but the very highest ranks in the army ; and in A.D. 
1795 a grant was made by Parliament for the mainte- 
nance of a Romanist College at Maynooth. Three 



to t\)t iltneie*rtti) €DenturB 123 

years later burst out the Rebellion of a.d. 1798, which 
had, no doubt, long been smouldering, Rebellion of 
and which was excited, in great measure, A - D - I 79 8 - 
by French influence. Its principal outrages were 
directed against the clergy, their families and property, 
and were encouraged by the Romanist priests. 



§ 8. The Church in Scotland. 

DURING the Commonwealth, Episcopacy had alto- 
gether disappeared from Scotland. Most of the 
bishops died abroad, three became Presbyterian 
ministers, and only one survived to the Restoration. 
The Scotch clergy who remained true to the Church 
were roughly handled, and some of them went over to 
Ireland. The Scotch Presbyterians were much dis- 
appointed at the success of the Independents in 
England, and it was determined in consequence, that 
the Scotch army should join with the Royalists in hopes 
of finding a Presbyterian King in Charles II. ; but this 
resolution occasioned great bitterness amongst the 
more fanatical Scotch, who became known as Pro- 
testers, their opponents being at the same „ 

„ , ^ r . . % .. Protesters 

time called Resolutioners. Immediately and Resolu- 
after the Restoration, Mr. Sharp was tioners ' 
despatched by the Resolutioners to London, to obtain 
for them certain favours from the Crown, and to urge 
the King to push on the establishment of Presbyte- 
rianism in England. But, as Sharp had expected 
beforehand, Episcopacy was already revived in Eng- 
land, and was soon to be restored in some measure in 
Scotland. 

During the sitting of the Scotch Parliament, in A.D- 



124 *®%t ©fmrd) of CBnglantr from iftz Restoration 

1 660- 1, the Solemn League and Covenant was ignored, 
and the oath of supremacy administered in its stead ; 
and after long consultations between the chief mem- 
„.-,'■ bers of the Scotch Government and the 

Revival of . . 

Episcopacy authorities in London, Sharp was once 

in Scotland. more sent {q ^ and finaUy> along with 

three others, received consecration from the English 
bishops. Sharp himself was appointed Archbishop of 
St. Andrew's, and he and his colleagues, who were 
appointed to other Scotch sees, were consecrated in 
the chapel of Holyrood House [a.d. 1661]. 

Acts were now passed in the Scotch Parliament, 
restoring the bishops to their seats in the Senate and 
to their other ancient dignities and possessions ; oblig- 
ing, also, all parochial ministers to attend the bishop's 
visitations, to receive institution at his hands, and to sign 
a declaration that the Solemn League and Covenant was 
illegal. About three hundred and fifty ministers were 
deprived under these Acts, and some of them at once 
set up " conventicles," or unauthorized meetings for 
religious purposes, which soon assumed a seditious 
character. The whole resistance of the Scotch to Epis- 
Reai ground copacy appears to have been more political 
of Scotch op- than religious, and to have sprung from 

position to , , r '• -i j 

Episcopacy. an exaggerated love of independence in 
temporal as well as in spiritual matters. 
It was not in reality so much a dislike of bishops in 
themselves as of the King's attempt to enforce con- 
formity under their rule : but the severe measures which 
were taken to repress the Covenanters called forth 
a kind of stern quasi-religious enthusiasm which 
rendered them very formidable. 

Indulgences were offered from time to time by the 
King to such of the Covenanting ministers as might be 



to tf)e $liMtcntf) ©tnturg 125 

willing to receive livings from his hands. These un- 
constitutional offers were rarely accepted, and were, 
of course, so many blows to the Church ; The Assertory 
but the remonstrances of the clergy only Act - 
drew from the Scotch Parliament, A.D. 1669, an Act 
which placed almost unlimited power in religious 
matters in the King's hands. Leighton, Archbishop 
of Glasgow, now tried to induce the Covenanters to 
return to the Church, by drawing up a plan which 
reduced the bishops to something less than Presby- 
terian superintendents, and virtually did away with 
Episcopacy. His overtures were however rejected, and 
a law was passed condemning all preachers in field 
conventicles to death. This was followed 
by a fresh offer of indulgence to those persecution 
who submitted, and so by contradictory and toleration - 
measures the influence of the Church was weakened. 

Meanwhile, the wish of many of the clergy for 
a synod of the Church was unheeded, and only 
drew down censure from Archbishop Sharp, who was 
cruelly assassinated by the Covenanters, A.D. 1679. 
During the violent rebellion and its sanguinary repres- 
sion which followed, the Edinburgh Parliament con- 
firmed the succession of the Duke of York, and then 
passed a Test Act, couched in terms which placed 
such unconstitutional and unlimited power in the hands 
of the King, that some of the clergy resigned their 
benefices rather than subscribe to it. 

The Scotch Parliament, at first, showed itself as 
submissive to James II. as it had been to his brother, 
but when in A.D. 1686 he urged the repeal of all penal 
laws against the Romanists, without suggesting any 
relief to the Presbyterian Nonconformists, he met with 
an unexpected resistance. Parliament was dismissed 



126 W)t d^ttrd) of CEnglantf from fyz ^Restoration 

in consequence, and two bishops who had led the 
opposition were deprived of their sees. The policy of the 
King was now altered ; he published declarations 
allowing full liberty to all Nonconformists, both Pres- 
byterian and Roman, but the favour he showed the 
latter more than counter-balanced in the Covenanting 
mind the relief accorded to itself. 

Notwithstanding the ill treatment which the Church 

of Scotland had received at the King's hands, the 

r ; bishops and clergy continued loyal, and 

Loyalty of the r . , . , i 11 

Scotch bishops suffered for their loyalty when the 
and clergy. landing of the Prince of Orange was 
effected. They were set upon by the populace, treated 
with every possible indignity, and to the number of 
about two hundred driven from their benefices to 
starve. This lawless proceeding was sanctioned and 
confirmed by the Convention of Estates, under William 
III.; and those who had escaped the popular expulsion 
were soon made to share its consequences by the 
declaration of the Convention of Estates that prelacy 
was a grievance, and as such ought to be abolished. 
It is probable that William III. would have been glad 
to extend a helping hand to the Scotch bishops and 
clergy if they would have at once thrown off their 
allegiance to his father-in-law, but this they declined to 
do ; and when the Crown of Scotland was accepted by 
the new Sovereign, it was under condition 
Episcopacy in that Episcopacy should be abolished [a.D. 
Scotland, 1 689]. By various arbitrary enactments 

the parochial clergy, who still retained possession of 
their benefices, were driven from them, excepting such 
as consented to apostatize. Presbyterian ministers 
once more took their place, and Presbyterianism again 
became the established religion of Scotland. 



to tfje Jiinctttntf) ^Dcnturp 127 

The Church was now proscribed and persecuted, and 
the " outed " clergfy, as they were called, ^ 

, ... . , , , 1 -, . Depressed con- 

prohibited under severe legal penalties dition of the 
from exercising their ministerial functions. Church - 
The early years of Queen Anne's reign brought no relief 
to the Scotch Church ; but in A.D. 1712, an Act was 
passed in the Parliament of Great Britain for securing 
toleration to the Episcopalian Nonconformists in Scot- 
land. The quiet thus obtained was disturbed by the 
Jacobite risings of A.D. 17 15 and A.D. 1745, on account 
of the sympathy known to exist between the Noncon- 
forming clergy and the exiled House of Stuart. The 
Episcopal succession having been carefully maintained 
in the Church of Scotland, in A.D. 1748 an Act was 
passed disallowing Scotch orders, and another pro- 
hibiting all but Presbyterian preachers from acting as 
chaplains in private families. 

From the great depression which followed these 
rigorous measures, the Church revived in some degree 
under George III. In A.D. 1765 the x . , 

Its reviv3.1 

Scotch Communion Service was revised 
and slightly altered, and in A.D. 1784, Dr. Seabury, 
the first bishop for the English colonies in America, 
was consecrated by three Scottish bishops. After the 
death of Charles Edward in A.D. 1788, a synod was held 
at Aberdeen, in which the bishops agreed to acknow- 
ledge the existing Government, and in A.D. 1792 all 
the penal laws were repealed, on condition of sub- 
scription to the Thirty-nine Articles, and of submission 
to the oath of allegiance ; but it was made unlawful for 
any clergyman in Scotch orders to hold a benefice or 
curacy in England. 



CHAPTER VI 

Qfyz ©Jjurcf) of eBnglantr during tf)e $tnetmtf) (£*nturp 
a.d. 1800 — 1872 

THE history of the Church of England during the 
present century embraces that of three great 
movements, which must be successively considered. 

§ 1. The Evangelical Movement. 

Evangelicalism may be said to have been the na- 
tural consequence of Methodism, and to have accom- 
plished successfully within the Church the revival 
which Wesley's and Whitfield's impatient disregard of 
consequences had turned into a double schism. It 
immediately developed, however, rather out of the work 

of George Whitfield than out of that of 
the^mcomeof J onn Wesley, some of its most energetic 
Whitfield's supporters having been identified with 

Whitfield in the earlier days of his associa- 
tion with Lady Huntingdon. Even after the secession 
of the Countess and some of her followers from 
the Church, many of those clergymen who withdrew 



CDijurcf) of €nglantr fourtng tfz JKnetccntf) ©cnturn 120 

from any formal connexion with the now schisma- 
tical society still kept up a friendly intercourse with 
their former fellow-workers, and an interchange of 
pulpits not unfrequently took place, Lady Huntingdon's 
so-called chaplains being allowed to preach in the 
churches of incumbents who in their turn preached in 
the meeting-houses of the new sect. The college at 
Trevecca also furnished a large number of literates 
who received Holy Orders. 

The way was thus prepared for the Evangelical 
movement, but its actual rise is, perhaps, best dated 
from the publication of Mr. Wilberforce's m etn 

tf _ . , TT . r •-.» • • • %i 1 The Practical 

" Practical View of Christianity, about View of 
A.D. 1797. As the work of a layman this Chnstiamt y " 
book made its way in circles which would not have 
been open to clerical influences, and proved at the same 
time that there might be real earnest religion without 
the exaggerated enthusiasm that was now associated 
with Methodism. The results which followed from 
this apparently small circumstance were very striking. 
Personal religion, founded on a belief in the doctrines 
of Christianity, revived in quarters where 

. n , , . , . . . , , r , and its results. 

infidelity and immorality had formerly 
abounded, and where they had been left untouched by 
the narrow though deep influences of Methodism, which 
seemed to find ignorance the only soil in which it could 
really root itself. Churches were built, the poor were 
taught and cared for, and preaching, which had degene- 
rated into the delivery of controversial or moral essays, 
became, in the hands of such clergy as Cecil, Simeon, 
Venn, and their imitators, a powerful instrument for 
awakening consciences and bringing before men's 
minds the almost forgotten truths of Christianity. 
Missions among the heathen, hitherto much neglected, 

K 



&fj* dDfiurdj- of CBnglantr 



received an impetus on the foundation of the Church 
Missionary Society in A.D. 1 800 ; and a few 
Religious years later the Society for the Propagation 

Societies. Q f t ^Q Gospel was enabled by increased 

support to extend its operations from amongst the in- 
habitants of our colonies, to whom it had hitherto 
almost exclusively ministered, to the work of converting 
the heathen. In A.D. 1804 the British and Foreign 
Bible Society was founded with the view of doing, in 
union with Dissenters, that work of distributing the 
Holy Scriptures, which had already been long carried 
on in the Church by the Society for Promoting 
Christian Knowledge. 

Under the influence of Charles Simeon, 

Simeon's work. , . , r . . ~, , ~ 

the incumbent of Trinity Church, Cam- 
bridge, Evangelical opinions became very widely spread 
in that university, and especially amongst such of its 
members as were looking forward to Holy Orders, 
and they again carried the influence to their different 
parishes. But amidst all the successes of Evangeli- 
Weakness of calism there was an element of weakness 
Evangelicalism* m j-]^ vagueness and narrov/ness of its 
theology. " Justification by faith alone" was the 
favourite watchword of this school, but the objects of 
faith w^ere not clearly defined, and the means of grace, 
by which faith is maintained and nourished, w r ere little 
considered. Hence, when along with the revival of 
personal religion the study of theology revived also, 
there grew up amongst thoughtful men a sense of 
incompleteness and insufficiency in what was then the 
popular religionism of the day, and this feeling at once 
necessitated and produced a further revival in the 
Church of England, by which another set of truths long 
ignored were again brought prominently forward. 



fcurmg tl)t &inztttiatl) Centura 



§ 2. The Tractarian Movement, 

THE rise of Tractarianism may be dated from about 
the year 1830, by which time a strong conviction was 
growing up in the Church of England that more was 
needed for the full development of the Christian life 
within the Church, and for the due extension of its 
influence over those as yet beyond its fold, than Evan- 
gelicalism could supply. It was seen that the Evan- 
gelical movement in its best days had Decay of 
been one-sided in its operations, a fact Evangelicalism, 
which became more apparent as those who had at first 
guided its course were removed, and the zeal and 
energy of its adherents became more lukewarm. Much 
anxiety was also felt about this time on Political 
account of the dangers which threatened dangers. 
the Church from the new constitution of the House of 
Commons through the admission of Dissenters by the 
Reform Bill of A.D. 1832, as well as from the more 
organized opposition which Dissenters were now begin- 
ning to offer to the Church — an opposition which w T as 
shown particularly in their agitation against Church 
Rates. Much alarm was also caused by the arbitrary 
suppression of ten Irish bishoprics in A.D. 1833. 

Oxford became the cradle of Tractarianism as Cam- 
bridge had been the nursery of its predecessor, and 
many of the most energetic supporters of the new 
movement had been brought up in Evangelicalism, 
which had, in fact, prepared for the later revival, in the 
same way that it had itself been helped on by the 
Methodism to which it succeeded. 

The first outward act of the small knot of men who 
K 2 



Wfr Omrd) of CEnglantf 



had undertaken to attempt the revival of distinctive 
« , .. . r Church teaching was the publication in 

Publication of 1 ° r i • 

the " Tracts for a.d. 1 833 of the first of the series known 
the Times." as the « Tra cts for the Times," from 
which the whole movement eventually derived its name. 
This series was continued at intervals until A.D. 1841, 
the chief writers in it being Dr. Pusey, John Henry 
Newman, John Keble, William Palmer, Richard 
Hurrell Froude, and Isaac Williams. It was also en- 
couraged and approved by Hugh James Rose, at whose 
house at Hadleigh the project is said to have had its 
rise. In A.D. 1841 the violent opposition excited by 
Mr. Newman's celebrated " Tract 90 " brought about 
the close of the publication. Meanwhile, the tracts 
had excited an unexpected amount of 

Their teaching. . . , , . 

attention and interest throughout the 
country, amongst the laity as well as amongst the 
clergy. Long-forgotten truths concerning the nature 
of the Church, the apostolic commission given to the 
clergy, the necessity and use of the Sacraments, the 
value of ancient tradition, &c., were, brought back to 
men's minds, often in the very words of the Fathers 
or of the Post-reformation writers of the English 
Church. These doctrines were seen to be the neces- 
sary complement of those other truths which had been 
exclusively dwelt upon by the Evangelicals, so that 
their suppression had entailed serious loss and weak- 
ness in the work of the Church for the salvation of 
souls. 

This revival of theological teaching was not un- 
opposed any more than its predecessors had been, and 
the opposing influences were to be found chiefly amongst 
the Evangelical clergy and amongst a small rationaliz- 
ing party which was then arising within the Church. 



tmring fyz $htttttntf) dDcnturp 



The publication of Tract 90 brought this apposition to 
a crisis, which was rendered still more violent by the 
occurrence about the same time of a few secessions to 
Rome. The publication of the tracts was _ 

_ . The movement 

stopped, and violent controversies took suspected of 
place, in the course of which the new Romamsm - 
movement became unpopular from a widespread though 
unreasoning belief that its whole tendency was towards 
Romanism. A hasty and ill-considered censure was 
passed by the authorities at Oxford upon the author of 
Tract 90, Mr. Newman, whose learning, wisdom, and 
piety gave him almost unbounded influence in the 
University. He soon after retired from Oxford, and 
in A D. 184.5 seceded to Romanism. Still, neither his 
loss, great as. it was,, nor the secession of several other 
influential clergymen who, like himself, lost heart as 
to the existing position and future destiny of the Eng- 
lish Church, was able materially tp check the progress 
of the new revival. In spite of opposition its. effects 
spread rapidly through the country and worked uncon- 
scious changes even in quarters where the movement 
itself was regarded with dislike and distrust. A higher 
tone became generally prevalent not only in the ex- 
ternals of church architecture, church R esu its of 
music, greater regard for rubrical exact- the movement. 
ness and for the more frequent and more reverent cele- 
bration of divine service, but also in the increase of 
theological learning and strictness of living amongst 
the clergy, and of zeal and devotion amongst the laity. 
A decision was given in A.D. 1850 by the Judicial 
Committee of the Privy Council, which re- The Gorham 
voked the judgment of the Court of Arches case - 
upon the Gorham case, and ruled that Calvinistic 
views of baptismal regeneration do not exclude from 



134 ©*)*' <&$VLttf) of €BngIatrtr 

preferment in the Church of England, Some eminent 
men, both amongst the clergy and laity, rashly con- 
cluded that the orthodoxy of the English Church was 
affected by this sentence of a civil court, and made 
the conclusion a ground for secession from the Angli- 
can communion. On the other hand, many who had 
never before duly considered the question of baptismal 
regeneration were led by the investigation thus forced 
upon them to a sounder and more definite belief. The 
The Denison litigation on the Denison case from A.D. 
^^ 1853 to A.D. 1858, though it drew forth no 

doctrinal opinion, and was finally decided on a point 
of law, had a similar effect in inducing both clergy 
and laity to inquire for themselves into the primitive 
doctrine with respect to the Holy Eucharist. 

In A.D. 1847, the Convocation of the Church once 
more showed signs of vitality, and in A.D. 1852 began 
to resume by degrees its deliberative and administra- 
tive functions. 

§ 3. The Rationalistic Movement. 

The modern rationalistic party in the Church may be 
said to have arisen about the same time as the Tract- 
arian movement, and to have been in some degree 
Rise of the re- tracea bl e to tne influence of Arnold, after- 
sent Rationalis- wards Head Master of Rugby, and the 
tic party. circle which gathered round him, and 

which included Whately, afterwards Archbishop of 
Dublin, and Hampden, afterwards Bishop of Hereford. 
The Chevalier Bunsen, a well-known German Ratio- 
nalist, was also one of Arnold's most intimate friends. 
Arnold was himself no theologian, was very much op- 
posed to all dogmatism in religious belief, andwasthus 



tturinej tfz ffiintttzntl) (Venture 135 

led into collision with the Tractarian school, but he died 
[a.d. 1842] before the working of its principles could 
be fully seen. Some of his friends, and many of the 
pupils whom his earnestness and affectionate disposi- 
tion most deeply influenced, have carried out more 
actively the principles which he held negatively. 

In A.D. 1848, a considerable amount of agitation 
was excited by the appointment to the 
see of Hereford of Dr. Hampden, whose 
Rationalistic opinions had already occasioned much 
remark during his occupation of the Regius Professor- 
ship of Divinity at Oxford. In A.D. 1853, Mr. 
Maurice was required to resign the Professorship of 
Divinity at King's College, London, on account of his 
published teaching respecting our Lord's atonement and 
the non-duration of final punishment, and in A.D. 1855 
there appeared a commentary on some of St. Paul's 
Epistles by Mr. Jowett, Professor of Greek at Oxford, 
in which the Christian doctrine of the atonement was 
broadly denied. The Bampton Lectures delivered 
against Rationalism by Professor Mansel in a.d. 1858, 
aroused an active controversy, in which Mr. Maurice 
was the principal champion of the so-called Liberal 
party, but all this was almost forgotten in the greater 
excitement created by the appearance of « Essays and 
the notorious volume, known as " Essays Reviews." 
and Reviews," in A.D. i860. The seven articles of 
which the book was composed, (written, with one ex- 
ception, by clergymen,) were so many attacks on 
Christian belief under different aspects ; and from the 
position of the writers, as influential men connected 
with the two great Universities, an exceptionally 
large share of attention was attracted to the publica- 
tion. Numerous answers were written to the essays, 



136 Vfyt Ojurrf) of €nglau0 

a protest against them was signed by between eight 
and nine thousand of the clergy, they were formally 
condemned by the Convocations of Canterbury and 
York, and at length proceedings were instituted in the 
Court of Arches against two of the essayists who held 
benefices. They were sentenced to a year's suspension, 
but the judgment was afterwards reversed on appeal 
to .the Privy Council. 

Meanwhile, Dr. Colenso, Bishop of Natal, was at- 
_ v . tempting to lessen the influence of Holy 

Dr. Colenso. o • i 1 • • -i 

Scripture by his commentaries on the 
Pentateuch and the Book of Joshua. These were also 
condemned by Convocation, and in A.D. 1863, he was 
deprived of his bishopric by an Episcopal Synod of 
South Africa, held under the presidency of the Bishop 
of Capetown, as metropolitan. 

The general result of these three great movements, 
hitherto, has been to develope the personal piety, 
religious knowledge, and devotional practice of English 
people at large. Notwithstanding the temporary 
clash of party and controversy, there are also de- 
veloping much more true principles of unity, which 
are likely in another generation to bear good fruit in 
deepening and extending the sympathies of the great 
Christian family, both at home and abroad. 

§ 4. External Events. 

In A.D. 1828, the Test and Corporation Acts were 

finally repealed, and in A.D. 1829, the 

Tesfand Cor- Roman Catholic Emancipation Bill was 

poration Acts, passed, by which Roman Catholics were 

and Roman r ; J 

Catholic Eman- admitted into Parliament, and to all 

cipationBill. other civil offices . 



during tijt Jliiutantf) Centura 137 

In A.D. 1836, an Ecclesiastical Commission was in- 
corporated by Act of Parliament with a 

. , , t • r The Ecclesi- 

view to the better equalization of epis- astical Com- 
copal and clerical incomes, and a re- missl0n - 
arrangement of certain dioceses and parishes : but it 
may fairly be doubted whether the advantage of the 
reforms carried out in these directions has more than 
counterbalanced the evils incident to the exchange 
and even alienation of church property, and to the 
excessive reduction of cathedral chapters. 

In A.D. 1850, Pope Pius IX. formally established the 
schismatical position of the Romanists in England, by 
appointing an Archbishop of Westminster p apa i A g - 
and twelve other Roman bishops. The s ression - 
excitement caused by this unauthorized intrusion of 
foreign bishops into dioceses already provided with 
bishops of the Church of England was very great, 
but unfortunately too much mixed up with unreason- 
ing fanaticism to produce any serviceable or perma- 
nent results. Its only consequences were the intro- 
duction into Parliament of an Act (which was never 
obeyed) forbidding the assumption of Ecclesiastical 
Titles by the intruding bishops, and much popular 
disfavour towards the "High Church' 7 movement, 
which has been in reality the strongest opponent 
Romanists have ever met with in modern times. 

In A.D. 1851, the general body of Protestant Dis- 
senters, (encouraged by an apparent nu- University 
merical superiority attributed to them by Reform Bllls - 
a judiciously manipulated religious census,) redoubled 
their attacks upon the Church, and succeeded in ob- 
taining a partial admission into Oxford and Cambridge 
under favour of the cry for University Reform. In 
a.d. 1854, a bill was passed foj abolishing all religious 



138 Wf)t ©fmrd) ef CBnglantf 

tests for matriculation and B.A. degrees at Oxford ; in 
A.D. 1856 tests were abolished at Cambridge for all 
but Divinity degrees ; in A.D. 1866 all those imposed at 
Oxford on members of convocation, and lay professors 
were repealed ; and in a later Session of Parliament 
[a.d. i 871] all remaining tests at both Universities 
were removed. 

In A.D. 1858 Jews were admitted into Parliament, 
and in the same year, an agitation was set on foot 
for obtaining a revision of the Book of Common 
Prayer in such a direction as would eliminate from 
it all distinctive Church doctrine. The attempt 
was unsuccessful, but has since been frequently 
renewed. 

Abolition of In A.D. 1 868 compulsory Church Rates 

Church Rates. were abolished by law, and in A.D. 1870, 
Education Bill, an Education Bill was passed, enforcing 
secular and discouraging religious education. 



§ 5. The Church of Ireland. 

After the quelling of the Irish Rebellion of A.D. 1798, 
the English Government decided on passing an Act of 
Union, which came into operation A.D. 1801. By 
this Act not only the civil, but also the Ecclesiastical 
The Act of Governments of the two countries were 
Union. amalgamated, the Church of Ireland 

giving up its own Convocation, and for the next seventy 
years having a share in the illogical phrase " The 
United Church of England and Ireland." 

During the earlier years of the nineteenth century, 
the influence of the Romanist clergy in Ireland was 



tmrinej tf)e ffiixiztzzntl) ©tnturg 139 

gradually increasing, and was greatly aided by the so- 
called Catholic Association, which levied The Catholic 
large sums of money throughout the Association. 
country with the avowed object of procuring for 
Roman Catholics complete emancipation from all 
civil disabilities. 

This Association was professedly suppressed by Act 
of Parliament in A.D. 1825, but the law was in reality 
evaded, and the agitation continued. The hope of 
tranquillizing Ireland was an argument much insisted 
on for obtaining the passing of the Roman Catholic 
Emancipation Act in A.D. 1828, though the measure 
cannot be said in this way to have answered the ex- 
pectations of its promoters. A serious blow was given 
to the Church of Ireland in A.D. 1833, by _ 

t , . 1 -1. • r i-i • Suppression 

the arbitrary abolition of ten bishoprics of Irish 
and the appropriation of the funds thus blsh °P ncs - 
obtained to the objects to which the vestry-cess (equi- 
valent to our English Church Rates), then done away 
with, had hitherto been devoted. 

In A.D. 1869, a similarly arbitrary^. 

, , , . J r .. . Disestablish- 

measure completed the work of spoliation ment of the 
by disestablishing and disendowing the Insh Church - 
Ihurch of Ireland, its revenues being confiscated to a 
large extent for the support of Hospitals and Lunatic 
Asylums. 



§ 6. The Church of Scotland. 

In a Synod of the Church of Scotland, held in A.D. 
1817, a body of canons was drawn up by thebishops 
and clergy, by which it was enacted that the Thirty- 
line Articles of the Church of England should be 



140 €DJ)urcf) of ^BRglantt truring tfyt &ivittztKtf (S^nturg 

adopted, and that though the English Communion 
Office might be used at the discretion 
and English of the Clergy, yet that the Scotch Office 
uurgies. should " continue to be held of primary 

authority/' and " be used not only in all consecrations 
of bishops, but also at the opening of all general 
synods." The remainder of the English Prayer Book 
had been in general use in the Scotch Church since 
A.D. 1765. In A.D. 1863, it was decided that the 
English Liturgy should, for the future, be used 
officially, and also in all new congregations, unless the 
majority of persons composing the congregation had 
hitherto been used to the Scotch office. 

In A.D. 1864, the disabilities before 

Removal of ^ 7 . _ 

Scotch, dis- attaching to Scotch clergy in England 
abilities. were ent j re iy amoved, Scottish Orders 

being thus recognized by the laws of Parliament as 
well as by the Church of England. 



CHAPTER VII 

W)t ©ammonal ©JmrdKS 
a.d. 2500 — 1871 

IT is now time to give a short sketch of the history 
of the different Churches of Western Christendom 
since those Reformation movements in each country,, 
of which an account has been given in the third 
Chapter. 

§ 1. Italy. 

During the early part of the sixteenth century^ 
Italy was distracted by conflicts between Disturbed 
the French, who claimed the Duchy of state of Ital y- 
Milan, and the Spaniards, who ruled in Naples and 
Sicily. This warfare was encouraged by the Popes ? 
with a view to the advantages they might themselves 
reap from the strife of the rival powers, Leo X, 
[a.d. 15 1 3 — 1 521], the first of the Medicean Popes, 
and the opponent of Luther, was far more occupied 
with unworthy schemings of this kind r and with the 
restoration of pagan and classical learning., than 
in aiding the much-needed reformation in the 
Church, and his luxurious extravagance helped to 



142 Wqz Continental <Efy\xxt%z% 

render distasteful and unsuccessful the attempts made 
by his successor, Adrian VI. [a.d. 1522 — 1523], to 
bring back a return to better things. Clement VII. 
[A.D. 1523 — 1534], another of the Medici family, be- 
came involved in Henry VIII.'s divorce case, and 
continued the intriguing policy of Leo, which brought 
terrible misery upon his Roman subjects during the 
occupation and sacking of Rome [a.d. 1547] by the 
partly Lutheran army of Charles V. 

The gloomy bigotry of Philip II. and his Viceroy 
at Naples, the Duke of Alva, together 

Persecution . . .. ., . . , . ., 

with a somewhat similar spirit which 
manifested itself in several of the contemporary Popes, 
gave the latter half of the sixteenth century an un- 
happy pre-eminence in the history of the Italian 
Church, and Pius V. [a.d. 1565 — 1572], though an 
earnest, honest-minded man, was especially distin- 
guished for persecuting zeal. But notwithstanding 
serious errors such as these, there was a real revival 
in morals and discipline. Carlo Borromeo, the 

devoted Archbishop of Milan, during the 

accompanies .. n . .. . _ 

the revival of desolating plague m that city, A.D. 1575, 
religion. and Filippo Ner j ? the founder of the 

Oratorians in A.D. 1564, may be mentioned amongst 
the many holy men living in the Church of Italy at 
this time. 

Most of the Popes of the seventeenth and eighteenth 
centuries were good men who honestly desired the 
purification and well-being of the Church, and whose 
treatment of their opponents was not characterized 
by the bloody severity which had been displayed by 
some even of their more earnest-minded predecessors. 
The Propa- Gregory XV. [a.d. 1620 — 1623] founded 
ganda. a t Rome, in a.d. 1622, the famous Con- 



W)t £Donttt«ntal <&\)\xxtf)t% 143 

gregation de Propaganda Fide, for the encourage- 
ment and management of Christian Missions in con- 
nexion with the Roman Church ; and his successor, 
Urban VIII. [a.d. 1623 — 1644], added in A.D. 1627 
to this first foundation a college or seminary in which 
missionaries should be trained for their work. Inno- 
cent XI. [a.d. 1676 — 1689] may be particularly 
mentioned as a wise and good bishop. Benedict 
XIII. [a.d. 1724 — 1730] summoned a council at the 
Lateran Palace, in a.d. 1725, for the purpose of re- 
forming abuses in the Church. Clement XIV. (Gan- 
ganelli) [a.d. 1769 — 1774] was remarkable for his piety 
and his earnest desire to increase the efficiency of the 
work of the Church. In A.D. 1773 he published a bull 
for the suppression of the Jesuits, and died in the 
following year, not without grave suspicion of poison. 
In A.D. 1796, Italy fell into the hands of the troops of 
the French republic, the Papal Government being over- 
thrown, in A.D. 1708, and the Pope Pius _ 

7 ••-.,. 1 French oppres- 

VI. [a.d. 1775 — 1 799] being removed sion of the 
from Rome, to die in captivity in Church of Italy ' 
France. More than six months passed between his 
death and the election of his successor, Pius VII. 
[a.d. 1800 — 1823], and the new Pope was for nearly 
four years of his episcopate [from A.D. 1809 to 18 14] 
kept a prisoner in France, by order of the Emperor 
Napoleon I., who annexed Rome to the French 
empire. Soon after his return to Italy in A.D. 18 14, 
Pius VII. published a bull restoring the order of 
the Jesuits in his own dominions and elsewhere, but 
their presence is now illegal in England, France, 
Spain, Portugal, and throughout Germany, except in 
Austria and Bavaria. 
All the Popes of the present century have been good 



144 3$* ©onttncntal GN)\xxtty% 

men, though for the most part unfitted to fill the office 
of temporal rulers. The episcopate of the present 
Pope, Pius IX. [a.d. 1846], has been unhappily dis- 
rrii tinguished by the promulgation of the 

The Immacu- .. r - T _ _ • <• 

lateConcep- dogma of the Immaculate Conception of 
tion - the Blessed Virgin in A.D. 1854, and that 

Infallibility of Papal Infallibility at the termination of 
ope * a council held at Rome, and falsely called 
(Ecumenical, in A.D. 1870, 



§ 2. The Church of France, 

In A.D. 15 \6 y Francis I. was induced by Pope Julius 
II. to consent to the abolition of the Pragmatic Sane- 
- „ . tion, by which, since the days of St. Louis, 

The Pragmatic , ; ./ y . . _ ; __ . _ ' 

Sanction the Liberties of the French Church had 

abolished. | Deen p ro t e cted against the encroachments 
of the Papacy. A Concordat between the King and 
the Pope was substituted for the more ancient edict, 
though as by this arrangement the election of bishops 
was withdrawn from the hands of the chapters^ and 
placed in those of the King, the change was not 
effected without considerable opposition. The Con- 
cordat, which allowed the payment of Annates, as well 
as some other privileges to the Popes, continued in 
force till the Revolution of A.D. 1789. 

In A.D. 1682 four propositions, called the " Gallican 
Liberties," were published by the assembly of French 
The Gallican clergy. They declared that the Pope 
Liberties. ^ a( q no p 0wer i n France in temporal 

things, and only so much in spiritual matters as was 
agreeable to the canons and rules of ancient councils, 
that the usages of the French Church were to remain 



Wqt ©onttncntal €£f)ttrrf)es 145 

unaltered, and that the Pope's judgment requires the 
confirmation of the Universal Church. These propo- 
sitions were assented to by the Parliament and the 
Universities as well as by the King. The subject 
gave rise, however, , to a good deal of controversy in 
France, during the course of which the cause of Gal- 
lican liberty was ably advocated by the celebrated 
Bossuet, Bishop of Meaux. 

The year 1640 witnessed the outbreak of the Jan- 
senist controversy, which was immediately Ri se f 
owing to the publication in France of the Jansenism. 
Augustinus, a posthumous work of Cornelius Jansen, 
Bishop of Ypres, in Holland. This book professed to 
be an exact representation of the teaching of St. 
Augustine with respect to the doctrines of grace, free- 
will, predestination and original sin, but some portions 
of it were so evidently aimed against the Jesuits as to 
enlist the influence of the order against it, and it was 
condemned by a bull of Urban VIII., in A.D. 1642. 
The volume had, however, been adopted by the 
Abbe St. Cyran, a friend of Jansen, and superior 
of the semi-monastic establishment of Port Royal 
des Champs, and by his friend and successor, Arnauld, 
who published a defence of it in A.D. 1644. The 
ascetic and useful lives of the recluses at Port Royal 
made them popular, and they soon had a large number 
of followers who were known as Jansenists. Five 
propositions, said to be taken from Jansen's book, were 
condemned by a bull of Innocent X., in A.D. 1653, 
and persecution was used against the Jansenist party. 
Arnauld was driven away from Port Royal Suppression of 
des Champs, and that establishment Port R °y al - 
broken up, as well as the convent of Port Royal in 
Paris, presided over by the well-known Mere Angelique, 

L 



146 Wfje Continental ©fmrcT^s 

and Jan senists were imprisoned and refused communion. 
It was this conduct on the part of the authorities 
which drew forth the famous " Provincial Letters " of 
Blaise Pascal. Jansenism lingered on in France until 
the early part of the eighteenth century, when its 
remnants were transplanted to Holland. 

The storm which swept over France during the 
_ . Great Revolution caused a suspension 

Depression r 11 i i • • 1 • 

01 all outward ecclesiastical organization. 
Church property was confiscated, churches profaned, 
bishops and priests murdered or forced into hiding- 
places, and the worship of God forbidden. 

In A.D. 1797 the severity of the persecution was 

relaxed, and in A.D. 1802 a Concordat was effected 

between the Pope, Pius VII., and the First Consul, 

Napoleon Bonaparte, bv which the Church 

and Restoration x ,_.,,.' 

of the Church was re-established m France. In A.D. 
of France. i8io,the Emperor confirmed the declara- 

tion of A.D. 1682 ; but after the Restoration of Louis 
XVI 1 1., these more modern arrangements were re- 
pealed, and the old Concordat of A. D. 15 16 declared 
once more to be binding. 



§ 3. The Churches of Spain and Portugal. 

After the conquest of Granada and the expulsion of 
the Moors from Spain at the close of the fifteenth cen- 
tury, Christianity again occupied the ground from 
whence it had been driven by the unbelievers, and 
traces of these vicissitudes of the Spanish Church are 
still to be found in the absence of ancient ecclesiastical 
buildings in certain portions of Spain, as well as in 



Qfyc ^Continental (£f)urtf)ts 147 

the conversion of mosques into Christian temples. 
The great Cardinal Ximenez who died in Cardinal 
A.D. 1 5 17 was an energetic reformer, and Ximenez. 
it is worthy of mention that he endowed a chantry in 
his cathedral city of Toledo for the celebration of the 
ancient Spanish liturgy, known as the Mozarabic, 
which is still in use there to this day. 

Notwithstanding the measures taken to rid Spain of 
the Moors, many of them lingered on in the country, 
baptized indeed, but still secretly clinsrin^ _ 

, . , , r • 1 i 1 • Persecution of 

to their old faith and customs. This con- the Jews and 
duct drew forth much mistaken severity L oors ' 
from the Spanish Inquisition, and multitudes of these 
Moriscos, as they were called, as well as of Jews, fell 
victims to their own errors and to the stern character 
which circumstances and national temperament had 
impressed on Spanish Christianity. Under Philip II. 
[a.d. 1555— 1598], the gloomy husband of our Queen 
Mary Tudor, persecution reached its height, the atten- 
tion of the Inquisitors being turned not only to those 
suspected of Judaism or Mahometanism, and of 
but also to those who had leanings to- protestants - 
wards Protestant heresies. 

In the middle of the seventeenth century the Church 
of Portugal was brought into collision struggle 
with the Pope, who refused to acknow- between the 

1 7 . Church 01 

ledge John Duke of Braganza, as King Portugal and 
of Portugal, or to confirm the Portuguese t e ope * 
bishops. After a conflict of five and twenty years the 
Pope gave way, unsuccessfully endeavouring at the 
same time to obtain possession of the right hitherto 
possessed by the kings of Portugal to appoint the 
bishops in vacant sees. 

In^ A.D. 1835, during the troubles incidental to a 
L 2 



148 TS^t Continental £J)ttrd)ts 



disputed succession, the Jesuits were finally banished 
from Spain, the Inquisition was abolished, 
diftlfrbancesin and the monasteries suppressed. A con- 
Spain and siderable spoliation of church property 
followed, which was still further carried 
on after the abdication of Queen Isabella in A.D. 1869. 
Very similar events took place about the same time, 
and from similar causes, in Portugal, and the relations 
of the Government of that country with the see of 
Rome remain in an unsettled state. 



§ 4. The Church of Germany. 

THE Emperor Charles V. |[a.d. 15 19— 1558] 
though he saw and acknowledged the need of a Re- 
formation within the Church, was strongly opposed 
to the violent measures of Luther and his coadjutors, 
and strove to heal the already opened schism. But 
his influence over the princes who were his nominal 
vassals was not sufficient to accomplish this, so that 
almost the whole of Northern and Western Germany, 

the territory now comprehended in Prussia 
Gelmanyfnto anci its dependencies, (or what has recently 
Protestant and become the modern German empire,) 

was lost to the Church, with the excep- 
tion of those districts under the rule of the ecclesias- 
tical princes, nor could any attempts of succeeding 
emperors effect its restoration. Bavaria had all along 
remained Catholic, and Styria was reconverted in the 
beginning of the seventeenth century. Bohemia and 
Moravia though they had been early infected by the 
preaching of Huss, and had contained so many Bohe- 
mian brethren or Moravians, had never actually sepa- 



Wqz <£ontmcn,taI (Efjurrijes 149 

rated from the Church, and the Emperor Ferdinand 
II. [a.d. 1618-9 — 1636-7] succeeded in restoring this 
portion of his dominions to its ancient faith. Hungary 
and Transylvania, which had been very much overrun 
with Calvinistic and Socinian errors, were to a great 
extent cleared of them towards the end of the six- 
teenth century, whilst Austria proper has always been 
Catholic. The adhesion of Southern Germany to the 
old religion was secured by the peace of Westphalia 
A.D. 1648. 

The Emperor Joseph II. [a.d. 1765 — 1790] intro- 
duced many ecclesiastical reforms into Reforms of 
his dominions. He reduced the number J° se P h Hi 
of monasteries, suppressed the mendicant friars, im- 
posed restrictions on papal bulls, claimed the pa- 
tronage of the bishoprics and other benefices, and 
ordered that some portions of the Church services 
should be said in German. 

In a.d. 1 82 1 the Pope was allowed by the Prussian 
Government to make such arrangements „. , 

, , . , - . Bishops m 

respecting the hierarchy of the remnants Northern 
of the Church in North Germany as German y- 
might agree with the new partition of Europe by the 
Congress of A.D. 181 5, and an Archbishop of Cologne 
was appointed with six other bishops and one arch- 
bishop. For Baden and Wurtemberg an archiepis- 
copal see was erected at Freiburg with four suffragans, 
In Hanover there are two bishops. 

In A.D. 1855 a Concordat was made between the 
Austrian Government and the Pope by Austrian 
which most of the reforms of Joseph II. Concordat. 
were repealed, and the Church placed once more in 
complete subjection to the papal see, whilst some of 
its regulations pressed so hardly on the Emperor's 



Wqz ^onttiuntal ©J)ttrrf)*s 



Protestant subjects as to necessitate the passing of 
measures for their relief in A.D. 1861. 



§ 5. The Church of Poland. 

The unsettled state of Poland, which was partly owing 
_ ,. . to its elective form of government, was 

Religious , . . 

divisions in unfavourable to peace and quietness m 
Poland. religious matters. We have already seen 

that it was, during the Reformation period, a place of 
refuge for the Hussites or Bohemian brethren, and 
later for the early professors of the Socinian heresy. 
The near neighbourhood of Russia caused the intro- 
duction at the end of the sixteenth century, of another 
element of discord in the Uniats or Dissenters from 
the Greek Church, and constant religious feuds appear 
to have accelerated the first division of Poland [A.D. 
1773], which was only introductory to its final dis- 
memberment in A.D. 1795. Orthodox Greek Christians 
are to be found in Russian Poland, but the majority 
of the population adhere to the Western Church. 

§ 6. The Chtirch in Switzerland. 



THOSE portions of Switzerland which remained Ca- 
tholic were, until the time of the French Revolution, 
under the jurisdiction of the Bishops of Constance, 
. Mentz, Besancon, and Milan. After the 

Changes in the r n , , _ , 

Government treaty of A.D. 1815 the Pope appointed a 
in Switzerland. vicar apostolic to govern the Swiss 
Church, but this arrangement was un- 
satisfactory to the country, and by a Concordat effected 
in A.D. 1845 five bishoprics were erected, the apostolic 



Wf)t ©ontttuntal <&])uxzi)Z% 151 

nuncio at Lucerne acting as metropolitan. Owing to 
the divisions and Rationalistic tendencies of the Swiss 
Protestants the Church appears to be gaining ground 
in Switzerland. A cathedral was consecrated in a.d. 
1859 at Geneva, which is one of the newly-revived 
bishoprics, and of which the saintly Francois de Sales 
had in the beginning of the seventeenth century been 
titular bishop. 



§ 7. The Church in the Netherlands. 

Only the provinces of Utrecht (which had been made 
an archbishop's see by Philip II.) and Haarlem re- 
mained Catholic, when the rest of Holland made them- 
selves independent of Spain and became Calvinist; 
and between the chapters of the two provinces a schism 
occurred in A.D. 1702. Archbishop Codde was at 
that time accused of Jansenism, and suspended by the 
Roman Court, and the papal nominee to the see was 
eventually accepted by Haarlem, but rejected by 
Utrecht, which became a refuge for the French Jan- 
senist party. Rome still refuses to acknowledge the 
successors of Archbishop Codde. The see of Haarlem 
was restored in A.D. 1 742, and that of „ T , 

Weak state of 

Deventer in A.D. 1752, and both are in the Church in 
connexion with Utrecht ; but this remnant Holland * 
of the ancient Dutch Church is in a very feeble con- 
dition. 

The portion of the United Provinces or Nether- 
lands now known as Belgium, has always continued 
Catholic even when under the dominion of the Protes- 
tant House of Orange and in union with Protestant 
Holland, but the struggle between the Government 



152 ISfyz t&oritintntnl (£f)ttrd)*s 

and the Church at last resulted in the Revolution of 

a.d. 1830, by which a new kingdom was 

Church and created under Leopold of Saxe Coburg 

State in ^^ a constitution which declared the 

Belgium. 

Church independent of the State. 



CHAPTER VIII 

1&%t Eastern <Efymt$z% 
a.d. 1500 — 1 87 1 

THE Eastern Christians may be divided into three 
principal groups : — 1st, the Orthodox Greek 
Church ; 2nd, the Nestorians ; 3rd, the Jacobites. 

§ 1. The Orthodox Greek Church. 

UNDER the designation of "Orthodox" are included 
all the Eastern Churches in communion with the 
patriarch of Constantinople, whether entirely indepen- 
dent of his authority, like the Church of Russia, or 
more or less regarding him as their spiritual head, 
like the Churches in Greece Proper, Asia Minor, Wal- 
lachia, and others. 

The Church of Russia was erected into an indepen- 
dent patriarchate, under the Archbishop of Moscow, in 
A.D. 1589; but in a.d. 1721, Peter the Great established 
a Holy governing Synod, to replace the „_ __ , 

1 • *• -i •-!/--. *"-Q Holy 

authority of the patriarchs, of whose power governing 
he had become jealous, and this arrange- s y nod * 
ment still continues. 



154 W)t Gasttrn £CJmr<:J)ts 

The end of the sixteenth century witnessed an at- 
tempt to procure the submission of the Russian Church 
to Rome. An embassy was sent to Gregory XIII., 
professedly with this object, by John Basilides, Grand 
Duke of Russia, inA.D. 1580, but the negotiations had 
in reality a political aim, that of obtaining help from 
Rome against Poland, and no ecclesiastical results 
followed. 

The Greek Church in Poland was agitated, in A.D. 
1590, by a movement for promoting submission to 
Rome, which was set on foot by the Archbishop of 
m TT . Kiev. It was agreed that the Easterns 

The Uniats. ,",,--,« 7 - • - ^ 

should be allowed to keep to their national 
rites, and many on these terms accepted communion 
with Rome in A.D. 1594, and became known as Uniat 
Greeks. But the liberty granted with respect to 
national rites and customs was soon withdrawn, whilst 
the Polish King, Sigismund, severely persecuted those 
amongst his subjects who refused to be Romanized, 
and the Uniats became numerous, both in Poland and 
Russia. On the reabsorption from Poland, under 
Catherine II. [a.d. 1762 — 1796], of what had been 
ancient Russian territory, a very large number of the 
Uniats returned to the Eastern Church, and many 
more formally renounced their schism in A.D. 1839; 
but Uniat and other Roman schismatics still exist to 
a considerable extent in Russia. 

The Church of Greece proper has, since A.D. 1833, 
been governed, like that of Russia, by a Holy Synod, 
but up to the war of liberation in a.d. 1821, when the 
patriarch Gregory of Constantinople was martyred 
by the Turks, Greece had recognized the primacy of 
Constantinople. 

After the erection of the new kingdom of Greece, 



XSfyz ^Eastern (£J)urri)cs 155 

however, ecclesiastical relations became almost im- 
possible between the patriarch, still under 
the depressing influences of Turkish rule, Church becomes 
and the Christians who had emancipated confilntSopfe. 
themselves from it. 

Efforts were made by Melanchthon and others, 
during the latter half of the sixteenth Attempts t0 
century, to effect a union betw een the u ™ te * he P; reek 

■" . . . Cnurch with the 

Eastern Catholic Christians and the Lutherans, and 
Lutheran body, but the former were too with Rome ' 
strongly attached to ancient doctrines and traditions 
to receive the overtures with favour. Urban VIII. 
[a.d. 1623 — 1644] was very energetic in his endeavours 
to reunite the Oriental Christians to the Roman See, 
but he was strongly opposed by the learned Cyril 
Lucar, Patriarch of Constantinople, who had been 
educated in Western Europe, and had there imbibed 
Calvinistic principles. He published [a.d. 1629] a 
Calvinistic confession of faith, which was, however, 
at once rejected by the Orthodox Greek Church, 
and a declaration of doctrine drawn up by the 
Archbishop of Kiev, and signed by the patriarchs of 
Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioch, was adopted 
as the Confession of the Eastern Christians. Cyril of 
Berrhcea, who succeeded Lucar in the patriarchate, 
had become a member of the Roman Church, and 
was prepared to forward the submission of the Greeks, 
but his occupation of the see only lasted a year, and 
by his death the Greek Church was delivered from 
further danger on this head. 



§ 2. The Nestorian Churches. 
Under the name of Nestorians are included those 



156 W)t Eastern eDijurdjes 

amongst the Oriental Christians not in communion 
with the Patriarch of Constantinople, and holding with 
more or less distinctness the heresy of Nestorius, who 
taught that there are two persons in the Incarnate 
Son of God. They are very numerous in Koordistan, 
Persia, Mesopotamia, the Malabar coast of India 
(where they are known as the Christians of St. 
Thomas), and in Arabia. They were formerly go- 
verned by one patriarch, who lived at first at Bagdad, 
and afterwards at Mosul, but in A.D. 1552 two patri- 
archs were chosen by opposite factions, one of whom, 
in order to strengthen himself against his rival, went to 
Schism amongst Rome and submitted to the Pope. This 
the Nestonans. submission does not appear to have been 
of long duration, for in the seventeenth century un- 
successful overtures were made, both by a patriarch of 
Mosul and also by two among the schismatical patri- 
archs of Ormia, for bringing about a union between 
the Nestorian and Roman Churches. A Roman 
schism was, however, established amongst the Nes- 
torians, those who hold with it being known as Chal- 
dean or Uniat Christians. 



§ 3. The Jacobite Churches. 

Under the name of Jacobites are included those 
Eastern Christians who hold the Monophysite or 
Eutychian heresy, which teaches that there is only 
one nature in our Blessed Lord. Their present name 
. is said to be derived from Jacobus Bara- 

the name daeus, a Syrian monk and bishop, who in 

"Jacobite." t j ie sixth century revived the Monophy- 
site sect from a great state of depression ; though the 



Wf)t €asmn ©J)urd)*s 157 

Jacobites themselves profess to trace their name 
either to St. James, "the Lord's brother," or from 
Dioscoros, the Eutychian patriarch of Alexandria, 
who is said to have been also called James. 

Jacobite Christians are numerous, both in Asia and 
Africa. Those in Asia, except the Armenian Church, 
are subject to the Patriarch of Antioch, and those of 
Africa to the Patriarch of Alexandria. The Armenians, 
who differ in some particulars from the other Mono- 
physite Christians, are governed by their own patri- 
archs, and are, with the exception of the Orthodox 
Greek Church, more important as regards wealth 
and numbers than any other body of Eastern 
Christians. 

The African Jacobites are divided into the Copts in 
Egypt and Nubia, and the Abyssinians, the latter of 
whom receive their abuna, or primate, from the Alex- 
andrian patriarch. 

The Church of Rome has made many attempts to 

bring about the submission of the Jacobite Churches, 

but with a very scanty measure of success. There is, 

however, a nation inhabiting Libanus and Anti- 

Libanus, and known by the name of Maronites, who 

have made a profession of submission to ^ T , 
-T-. ft • riA- 1 The Maronites. 

the Pope from the time of the Crusades 
in the twelfth century. This submission was con- 
ditional on their being allowed perfect liberty in the 
matter of rites, customs, and belief, the latter of which 
was Monophysite, and the tie that binds them to 
Rome seems to be chiefly gratitude for past and ex- 
pectation of future help and alms. 



CHAPTER IX 
Wqz principal %zt\% of (£f)risttntrom 

IN order to give a more complete sketch of the state 
of the Christian religion since the Reformation 
period, it will be well to notice briefly some of the 
chief sects which have either at that time or since 
separated off from the Catholic Church. 

§ i. Lutheranism, 

Lutheranism began to lose its prestige very soon 
after the death of its great founders, Luther and 
Decay of Melanchthon,in A.D. 1 545-6 and A.D. 1560. 

Lutheranism. i t h a( j t0 struggle, not only against the 
claims of the Catholic Church, but also against the 
lukewarmness and irreligion of professing Lutherans, 
and the opposition of Calvinists, Anabaptists, and 
other Protestant sects. The sanguinary horrors of. 
the Thirty Years' War A.D. [1618— 1648] deepened the 
profligacy and indifference to religion which had already 
begun to grow up amidst German Protestants, and the 
universal toleration granted by the terms of the Peace 
of Westphalia, only gave more time and opportunity 
for the metaphysical speculations which have ever 
since been prevalent in Lutheran Germany, and which 
have mostly led to more or less open infidelity. 



Wi)Z principal Sects of ©fjrtstentfom 159 

About A.D. 1640, a scheme was set on foot by 
George Calixtus, a Lutheran divine, to put an end 
to the evils of controversy by uniting in one body 
all professing Christians who received the funda- 
mental truths of the Apostle's Creed. o 

_ . . . , • n • 1 Syncretism. 

This proposition, which is known as 
Syncretism, excited great indignation at a Confer- 
ence held at Thorn, in A.D. 1645, and added a new 
element of discord to the disputes of the times. 

About A.D. 1670, a movement known as Pietism 
was started in Germany, by Philip . . 

10 T ! i *I Pietism. 

Jacob Spener, a Lutheran preacher of 
Frankfort. He established societies, called " Colleges 
of Piety," through which he gained a considerable 
influence over the young men whom he induced to join 
them. Spener's principles were very similar to those 
of later Methodism in England ; he aimed at a revival 
of practical religion during a time of great immorality, 
and ignoring all dogmatic teaching, rested upon a 
vague, undefined faith as the basis of a holy life, and on 
lay preaching as the principal means of grace. The 
University of Halle became the head-quarters of the 
new principles, and though they have not alto- 
gether held their ground, they are still prevalent in 
Berlin and other parts of Prussia. Pietism was not, 
however, sufficiently intellectual to oppose i ts i nsu ffi. 
any considerable or lasting barrier to the cienc y 
progress of Rationalism, when the speculations of the 
French Descartes, and of the Dutch Spinoza, spread to 
Germany, and were worked out and added to by such 
men as Leibnitz [ad. 1646 — 17 16], Wolf, [a.d. 1679 — 
17.54] and Semler [a.d. 1725— 1791], the latter of whom 
may be looked upon as the founder of modern Rationa- 
lism. Sender's teaching v/as most destructive of all 



160 W)t Principal %ztt% of ^risuntrom 

belief in Scripture and in Christianity, and under the 
patronage of the sceptical Frederick the 
spread of Great scepticism flourished and found 

Rationalism. num berless exponents, not only in Prussia 
itself, but throughout Protestant Germany. Children 
were taught Rationalism in the schools, the old 
Lutheran hymns were altered lest they should convey 
Christian doctrines, and the Lutheran pastors pro- 
pagated unbelief from their pulpits. 

An attempt was made by Schleiermacher [a.d. 1768 
—1834] in the beginning of the nineteenth century, 
when Germany was suffering from the horrors of 
foreign invasion, to revive the spirit of Christianity 
amongst his countrymen. In his early youth he had 
been connected with the Moravians, and traces of their 
influence are to be found in his theology, which was 
of the Pietistic stamp. Under his guidance Frederick 
William III., of Prussia, effected a formal 

Union of the . ' • _ 

Lutherans and union m a.d. 1 8i 7 between the Lutherans 
Reformed. anc j Calvinists or Reformed in his domi- 
nions, the two terms being officially abolished, and 
" Evangelical" made choice of to include the two par- 
ties. The example of Prussia was followed soon after by 
other German States, though the so-called union was 
not effected without considerable opposition and con- 
troversy. Rationalism received a fresh impulse in 
A.D. 1835, by the publication of Strauss' s unbelieving 
book, the " Leben Jesu," while a certain reaction in 
favour of Christian doctrine took place during the 
political troubles of a.d. 1848. 

Lutheranism has ever since the period of the Re- 
Lutheranism formation been the State religion of 
in Sweden. Sweden, Denmark, and Norway. Swe- 
den has been especially distinguished by the preva- 



Gflfjt principal Sects of <£J)risttntfom 161 

lence of extreme formalism and Erastianism, though 
it has kept up the outward shadow of episcopacy. 
Great intolerance has also been exercised towards all 
who dissent from the established religion, and it is 
only as lately as A.D. i860 that penal religious laws 
have been completely abolished. 

In Norway Rationalism is very prevalent, and until 
A.D. 1844 religious toleration was un- T 

. , ° Norway 

known there. 

Denmark has slowly, but surely, imbibed the Ratio- 
nalistic tone of the neighbouring German , ^ 

_ , , . ° 01 and Denmark. 

States, although, since a.d. 1825, there 

has been a reactionary movement towards Christian 

belief. 



§ 2. Calvinism. 

Calvinism is the established religion in Holland, 
Protestant Switzerland, and Scotland. It is also found 
mingled with Lutheranism in some parts of Germany, 
and has adherents more or less numerous in most 
Catholic countries. 

The Calvinistic body in Holland was divided at the 
end of the sixteenth century by the ap- . . . 

r . ... ni , r Arminianism. 

pearance 01 Arminianism, so called from 
its originator Arminius, who opposed some of the more 
extreme Calvinistic tenets. The controversy was kept 
up by his followers after his death in A.D. 1609, and 
Arminianism was formally condemned by the Calvin- 
istic Synod of Dort [a.d. 1618 — 1619], and made penal 
in Holland until A.D. 1625, when religious toleration 
was proclaimed. It is now a gradually decreasing 
sect 

M 



1 62 



Wfyz principal Stots of (Efjristttrtrom 



Rationalism is extremely prevalent amongst both 
' . . . the Dutch and Swiss Calvinists, and very 

Socimanism . . . . J 

amongst commonly takes the form of Socimanism, 

Calvinists. the mo dern equivalent of Arianism. 
Geneva itself led the way in irreligion and unbelief 
until very few even outward tokens of Christianity 
were left amongst Swiss Protestants. About A.D. 
1830 an attempt was made to revive religious feeling 
amongst French and Swiss Calvinists, but in both 
cases the chief result appears to have been strife and 
controversy. 

The French Critical School of Theology which 
French Cal- sends forth such works as Renan's " Vie 
vinism. (j e Je'sus," and Coquerel's " Christologie " 

is one of the outcomes of French Calvinism, while the 
Rationalistic Association in Paris calls itself the 
Liberal Protestant Union. 

The established Presbyterianism of Scotland is 
Scotch Cal- built upon rigid Calvinistic doctrines : but 
vmism. | t j s observable that a large number of 

the Socinian congregations in England occupy meet- 
ing-houses which were formerly Presbyterian founda- 
tions. In A.D. 1843 a great schism took place in the 
Scotch Establishment, on the subject of lay patronage, 
and a new sect was formed under the title of the Free 
Church of Scotland, which rivals, in numbers and im- 
portance, the body from which it originally sprang. 



§ 3. Anabaptism. 



The sect of Anabaptists which first appeared during 
the disorders of the Reformation period still exists, 
under the misnomer of Baptists. They are found 



W)t principal Sects of (£f)ristcntrom 163 

chiefly in Holland, Great Britain, and especially in 
the United States of America and the West Indies. 
They no longer profess. the extravagant opinions which 
led to the blasphemous excesses of which they were 
guilty during the sixteenth century, but keep to the 
distinguishing tenets of the necessity of Baptism by 
immersion, and the unlawfulness of Infant Baptism. 
The Baptists are, however, broken up into numerous 
sects holding conflicting notions on various other 
points of belief and practice. 



§ 4. Unitarianism and Socinianism. 

Unitarian ism and Socinianism are closely connected, 
and are the modern forms into which ancient heresies 
respecting the Divine nature of the Second and Third 
Persons of the Blessed Trinity have been developed. 
Unitarianism which absolutely denies the Godhead of 
the Son and of the Holy Ghost, had its rise amongst the 
Zwinglian party early in the Reformation period, and 
it was for professing these errors that Servetus was 
burnt at Geneva in A.D. 1553. Socinianism, a revival 
of the old Arian heresy, took its title from Socinianism 
two Italians, named Socinus, who lived m Poland - 
during the sixteenth century, and whose opinions 
spread widely amongst the Reforming party of the day, 
especially in Poland, where the younger Socinus found 
a refuge. Here the Socinian formula known as the 
Racovian Catechism was published : but in A.D. 1658, 
an edict was passed banishing all Socinians from 
Poland, and their influence in that country rapidly 
declined. 

M 2 



164 ©fje ^rinripal S«f» of ©ijrtaUntfom 



Unitarianism was very common in England amongst 
Unitarianism the Puritans of the seventeenth century, 
in England, ^ poet Milton being one of their number. 
After the Act of Uniformity was enforced, in A.D. 1662, 
little was heard of Unitarianism in this country as a 
separate sect until the close of the eighteenth century, 
when its tenets were systematized by Dr. Priestley, the 
great natural philosopher, who eventually, in A.D. 1794, 
went to America, where his influence contributed 
largely to the extensive prevalence of Unitarianism in 
the United States. 






Open schism 
of the Metho- 
dists, 



§ 5» Methodism, 

Within six months of his death John Wesley had 
continued to preach in churches, and it was not until 
after his decease, in A.D. 1791, that the Methodist 
societies adopted a deliberately schismatical position, 
although the way for schism had in reality 
been prepared by much of Wesley's con- 
duct. Methodist so-called ordinations 
became common in the last years of the eighteenth 
century, and imitations of the Holy Eucharist naturally 
followed. In A.D. 1836, the Methodist preachers were 
first " ordained w by imposition of hands. 

Methodism has already split up into several sects ; 
indeed, the process began in Wesley's lifetime, when 
Whitfield's followers became known as Calvinistic 
Methodists, with the further title of Lady 
Huntingdon's Connexion. In A.D. 1797 
there took place another large secession, 
which resulted in the foundation of the 
Methodist New Connexion, and since 
that time have appeared the Primitive Methodists or 
Ranters, Bryanites or Bible Christians, and others. 



Lady Hun- 
tingdon's Con- 
nexion. 

Later Metho- 
dist sects. 



Wqz principal Stcts of ©Ijristcnttom 165 

Wesley's rash act in pretending to ordain " super- 
intendents" for the Methodists of Americ Methodists in 
has originated a society in that country, America., 
calling itself " Episcopal," whose leaders arrogate to 
themselves the title of " Bishops," although they are 
of course as truly laymen as any other Methodist 
preachers. 

§ 6. Moravianisin. 

The Moravians, or United Brethren, claim to trace 
their descent from those natives of Bohemia and 
Moravia who attached themselves to the teaching of 
John Huss, and also to represent the earliest Christians 
in Bohemia, but the sect was in reality founded in the 
seventeenth century by Christian David, a Roman 
Catholic carpenter of Moravia, who took Real origin of 
refuge in Saxony, and there established a the Moravians. 
religious society. The Pietistic Count Zinzendorf 
became David's patron, gave him leave to settle on his 
estate, and eventually took the leadership of the 
rapidly-increasing community, which was also known 
as the Herenhuters, from Herenut, the name given to 
their village. The sect soon contained members from 
all parts of the world, and branches of it were esta- 
blished in England, America, and elsewhere. The 
Moravians lay claim to an episcopal form of govern- 
ment, but their so-called " bishops " are only the 
successors of Count Zinzendorf, who, after being 
admitted to the Lutheran ministry in A.D. 1734, was 
appointed " Bishop " of the Moravians by the King of 
Prussia in A.D. 1737. 

The doctrines of the Moravians are a modification 
of Lutheranism, and much resemble those of the 



166 W$z l§rmripal £*cts of <£f)risttntrom 

Pietists in Germany, and of the earlierEvangelical school 
in England. They are very energetic in missionary 
work. Their numbers in England are now inconsider- 
able. 

§ 7. Congregationalism. 

Congregationalists are the descendants of the 
old Independents of the days of the Commonwealth, 
who had formerly been known as Brownists, from the 
name of Robert Brown, their founder, in the reign of 
Elizabeth. This sect holds that each congregation is 
■ „ , a complete church in itself, and is as such 

lenets of the . x . 

Congrega- independent of every other similar body : 
tionahsts. ^ t ^ s a i so a i wa y S been distinguished for 

strong opposition to the Church of England, which in 
earlier days it openly stigmatized as Popish and Anti- 
Christian. 

Amongst the earliest colonizers of the United States 
of America was a party of old Independents or 
Brownists, who, about the year a.d. 1620, founded the 
city of Boston in New England. During the troubles 
of the Great Rebellion, the Independents and the 
Presbyterians were strongly opposed to each other, 
but the former eventually triumphed, their opinions 
being the form of religionism adopted by Cromwell 
and his army; political importance was, however, lost 
to them after the Restoration. They are still a very 
numerous body in England, and have counted amongst 
them some well-known names, such as Isaac Watts, 
Matthew Henry, and Philip Doddridge. Priestley, 
the Socinian, began life as an Independent, and Con- 
gregationalism generally has been strongly infected 
with Unitarian or Socinian error. 






W$t principal Sects of (Eljnstcnfcom 167 



§ 8. Quakerism. 

" The Society of Friends," founded by George Fox, 
about A.D. 1648, are popularly known as " Quakers." 
Fox was the son of a Leicestershire weaver, and while 
still a youth, he left his apprenticeship, and wandered 
about the country a prey to restlessness 
and mental delusions. He imagined that 
visions from heaven were granted to him, and this led 
him to despise the Church, and to set himself up as a 
reformer and teacher. He gathered round him a 
number of like-minded fanatics, and their eccentric 
conduct in disturbing Divine Service in churches, 
and committing other irregularities, drew upon them 
severe punishment, both from the republican govern- 
ment, and from that of Charles II. James II. 
favoured the Quakers, and employed William Penn, 
one of the most celebrated of their number, and a 
man of good family, in important affairs of State. 
From this time the sect of Quakers became more 
orderly and less fanatical in their outward conduct. 
Attempts had already been made [about a.d. 1656] to 
introduce their society amongst the Puritanical colonists 
of New England, but their reception had „ 

. - , , , , . Persecution 

been of the most barbarous description, of the Quakers 
involving persecution in comparison to in Amenca - 
which any punishments inflicted upon them in England 
were mild and lenient. In a.d. 168 1-2 permission was 
given to Penn by Charles II. to colonize and take pos- 
session of a tract of land in America, now known as 
Pennsylvania, which has ever since been a great resort 
of Quakers.. 



1 68 Wf)t ^rtnripal S*rtg_ of ©fjrtstentrom 

The Quakers recognize neither ministry, forms of 
Tenets of the prayer, nor sacraments, and believe that 
Quakers. every man is taught by the " Inward 

Light" of the Holy Spirit, and is, therefore, independent 
of all means of grace. Their smaller peculiarities of 
dress, speech, and refusal to take oaths are well 
known. In England, the sect is gradually diminish- 
ing, and many of those who still profess to belong to 
it are abandoning its outward characteristics. 



§ 9. Swedenborgianism. 

Swedenborgianism is the name given to a sect which 
Emmanuel nas arisen since his death from the teach- 
Swedenborg. [ n g an j writings of Emmanuel Sweden- 
borg, who was born at Stockholm in A.D. 1688, though 
they themselves lay claim to the title of the " New 
Church," or New Jerusalem. Swedenborg seems to 
have been, if not actually insane, a highly imaginative 
mystic, who believed himself to be favoured with special 
visions and revelations from God, as well as with com- 
munications from angels and departed spirits. He 
repudiated the Lutheran doctrine of justification by 
faith alone in which he had been educated, denied the 
Godhead of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, and 
believed that the Second Advent and the Last Judg- 
ment were already past, he himself having been set 
apart to be the prophet of the New Jerusalem. 

Swedenborg died in A.D. 1771, and in A.D. 1788 the 
sect which bears his name was first formed. In A.D. 
1 8 10, the Swedenborg Society was formed for the 
publication of his writings, but the avowed members 



W)t principal %ztt% of <£!)ristcntrom 169 

of Swedenborgianism have never been numerous in 
England. It appears to have been more influential in 
Germany. 



§ 10. Irvingism, 

Irvingism is the name by which the followers of 
Edward Irving are popularly known, though they 
speak of themselves as " the Catholic and Edward 
Apostolic Church." Irving was originally Irvm s- 
a Scotch Presbyterian minister, who in a.d. 1821 came 
up from Glasgow, to take charge of a Scotch congre- 
gation in London. His great eloquence attracted 
crowds of hearers, but in a.d. 1825, he began to lay 
claim to prophetic powers respecting the period of the 
Millenium. Two years later he put forth erroneous 
opinions on the subject of our Lord's atonement and 
sinless nature, for which, in a.d. 1833, he was deposed 
from the Scotch ministry. About a.d. 1830 some of 
the followers of Mr. Irving began to lay claim to 
miraculous gifts, particularly the power of The Gift of 
speaking in unknown tongues. A meet- Tongues, 
ing-house was erected for Mr. Irving and his congre- 
gation in Newman-street, soon after his dismissal 
from the Scotch establishment, but he died when it 
was scarcely completed in A.D. 1834. Ever since the 
death of Irving the ritualistic and doctrinal system of 
the sect he founded has been developing under the 
guidance of pretended revelations or " utterances.'' 
The Irvingites acknowledge seven orders of ministers, 
(though they have, of course, no shadow of a claim to 
apostolic succession,) and make use of a very elabo- 
rate ritual. 



CHAPTER X 

Jttotant Sprxatf of <£f)risttanttp 

The missionary labours of the Apostles spread the 
knowledge of the Gospel probably in all the then 
known and inhabited countries of the world, and as 
fresh lands were discovered or colonized, fresh efforts 
on the part of the Church extended to these remote re- 
gions the light of Christian truth, so that long before the 
beginning of the sixteenth century all the newly-formed 
European nations had been brought more or less 
entirely within the one fold. The tide of emigration was 
still setting westwards, having received a vast impulse 
through the discovery of America by Columbus and 
Cabot during the last decade of the fifteenth century, 
and it was naturally in the same direction that a large 
portion of the missionary work of the Church tended. 

§ i. Missions in America. 

When the way across the Atlantic had once been 
opened by the first discoverers of the New World, the 
hope of wealth and love of adventure impelled numbers 
to follow in the track thus pointed out. The Spaniards 






J&ottnn Spreatr of ©fjrtsttami^ 171 

and Portuguese were at first the principal colonizers of 
the Western Hemisphere, where their conquests had 
received the sanction of Pope Alexander VI., who 
claimed the right of disposing of all newly-discovered 
territory. Several of the West Indian islands, particu- 
larly Haiti and Cuba, were amongst their first acquisi- 
tions, and to them were soon added Mexico, Peru, and 
Chili, Brazil and Paraguay. The first attempts at the 
conversion of the heathen in these countries were of 
the most sanguinary character, thousands of the na- 
tives being massacred and thousands more enslaved, 
while their conquerors were professing anxiety for their 
spiritual well-being. The monk Bartolome de las 
Casas, known as the Apostle of the In- - . , 

L Spanish and 

dians, was the first to attempt any real Portuguese 
modification of the covetous and fanatical nussionSi 
proceedings of his countrymen, until, in A.D. 15 16, he 
retired to a monastery from the almost hopeless conflict. 
In Mexico, which was occupied by Cortes in A.D. 15 19, 
better considered and more successful efforts were 
made to replace the blood-stained rites of the Aztecs 
by Christianity. A little later an archbishopric was 
established at Lima in Peru, which had been almost 
depopulated by the savage cruelty of Pizarro, and the 
jurisdiction of the metropolitan extended to the neigh- 
bouring country of Chili. About A.D. 1550 a Jesuit 
mission was set on foot in the Portuguese colonies in 
Brazil, from whence the missionaries spread to the 
Spanish settlement in Paraguay in A.D. 1586. 

In A.D. 1556 a Huguenot mission, probably under 
the auspices of the Admiral Coligny, was „ 

t-> -i i • t-»- -r -■ 1 • French 

sent to Brazil, making Rio Janeiro their Huguenot 
head-quarters ; but the result of this misslon - 
almost solitary instance of missionary zeal among the 



172 Jttotorn £pr*a* of CfjrtsttamtB 

earlier Protestants appears to have been unsuc- 
cessful. 

Some attempts were made by English Churchmen 
English in the reign of Elizabeth to introduce 

missions. Christianity into the newly-formed English 

settlements in America, though in this case also with 
very slender results, as indeed might be expected from 
the want of proper episcopal supervision and Church 
organization. Irregular efforts were also made by the 
Puritans after their emigration to the American colonies, 
about a.d. 1630, to teach their particular views of 
Christianity to the natives, but it was not until A.D. 
1784 that a bishop was consecrated for 

Bishops in x . . . 

British what had been British America. The 

enca " consecration of Bishop Seabury, of Con- 

necticut, was followed in A.D. 1787 by that of two other 
bishops for New York and Pennsylvania, and before 
the close of the century the Church in the United 
States of America was firmly settled and duly orga- 
nized. During the present century the number of 
American bishops has been steadily increasing, and 
there is good reason to believe that the Church is gra- 
dually winning its way against the Unitarianism which 
amongst the mass of the population has taken the 
place of the earlier Puritanism. The Church in the 
United States has shown itself very energetic in mis- 
sionary work, especially in China and Western Africa. 
It had in A.D. 1871 fifty-three bishops, and nearly three 
thousand clergy. 

Before the end of the eighteenth century the sees 
of Nova Scotia and Quebec were founded in British 
Canada, to which seven other bishoprics have been 
added during the present century, besides one in 
British Columbia ; there are also four bishops in our 



JHotrtrn Sprcatr of CDIjrtettamig 173 

West Indian possessions, one in British Guiana in 
South America, and another in the Falkland Islands. 



§ 2. Missions in Asia. 

The Portuguese navigators, who discovered India at 
the beginning of the sixteenth century, found there 
settlements of Christians, who called themselves by 
the name of St. Thomas, and clung to the rites of the 
Eastern Church, though professing allegiance to the 
Nestorian patriarch of Mosul. Some of the first 
efforts of the Portuguese missionaries were directed 
towards reducing these Christians of St. christians of 
Thomas to subjection to the Papacy, and St - Th ° ma s. 
before a.d. 1600 they were compelled to own the juris- 
diction of the Pope, and give up their distinctive 
usages ; but when, some fifty years later, the Portuguese 
were replaced by the Dutch, many of these native 
Christians reasserted their ancient independence. The 
Portuguese missions in India were en- j esu it Missions 
trusted to the newly-established society m India > 
of Jesuits, great numbers of whom laboured indefati- 
gably in the large field thus opened to them. The 
most celebrated of these Jesuit missionaries is Francis 
Xavier, known as the Apostle of the Indies, where he 
began his work in a.d. 1542. From thence he went in 
A.D. 1549 to Japan, and in a.d. 1552 set out for China, 
but died before landing in that country. j apan anc i 
He made numerous converts, both in India China - 
and Japan, and the mission he had wished to begin in 
China was carried on by other Jesuits after his death 
with so much success, that in the beginning of the 
seventeenth century many Christian churches were built 



i74 JTCtotffrn Spuatr of-CDJrigtianitp 



in China, and there seemed a good prospect of the empire 
becoming Christian. These expectations have not, how- 
ever, been fulfilled, and much controversy took place in 
the Roman Church during the latter half of the seven- 
teenth and beginning of the eighteenth centuries as to 
whether too much liberty had not been allowed by the 
Jesuits to their Chinese converts in the retention of 
un-Christian beliefs and practices. These disputes 
have had a prejudicial effect on the Chinese missions, 
and though there are said to be still a large number of 
Christians in China, they are much persecuted and 
oppressed. The American Church' has a Missionary 
Bishop at Shanghai, and the English Church one at 
Victoria, Hong Kong, and one at Labuan in Borneo. 
The Jesuit mission in Japan continued for a century, 
at the end of which time the Jesuits were expelled from 
the country in which their labours had been so extraor- 
dinarily successful, and their labours and sufferings 
not unworthy of primitive times. 

It was not until a.d. 1814 that any diocese was 
founded in the very extensive empire of British India, 
and this first see of Calcutta has been followed by 
those of Madras, Bombay, and Colombo, but the 
natives of India seem, in general, very unimpres- 
sionable by Christian influences. 



§ 3. Missions in Africa. 

ABOUT a.d. 1476 some Franciscan missionaries, fol- 
, lowing in the wake of Portuguese dis- 

Franciscan and " . . 

Capuchin Mis- coverers, succeeded m converting great 
sionsin Africa. num b ers f the inhabitants of the Canary 
Islands, from whence they extended their operations 






jfttotom £pr*atr of Christianity 175 

to the coast of Guinea. During the seventeenth 
century Capuchin monks laboured with some success 
on the coasts of Africa. 

In A.D. 1847 a diocese was formed out of the 
British possessions at the Cape of Good Hope, and 
there are now eleven bishops of the Anglican com- 
munion in Southern and Western Africa, and the ad- 
jacent islands. One of the Western dioceses, called 
by the name of the Niger river, is governed by a 
negro bishop, while the Central African Mission in the 
Zambesi country claims notice as the scene of the 
labours and premature death of Bishop Mackenzie in 
A.D. 1863. 

§ 4. Missions in Australasia, 

THERE are nine Anglican bishops labouring in Aus- 
tralia, six in New Zealand, one in Tasmania, and two 
in the smaller islands of the Pacific. 



Other Missions are being carried on in various 
parts of the world by different branches of the Eastern 
and Western Churches, as well as by some of the sects, 
especially the Moravians and the Methodists ; but for 
a particular account of these, works on the subject of 
Missions must be consulted. 



Sutler 



A. 

Abbots, cruel treatment of 

the, 36 
Abuses constitutional, in the 

Church, 6, 7, 8 
doctrinal, in the 

Church, 8 

devotional, in the 



Church, 10 
Abyssinians, the, 157 
Act for "Restraint of Ap- 
peals," 21 

of Submission, 25 

of Six Articles, 28 

of Succession, 37 

of Uniformity, the first, 

39 

■ of Supremacy, repeal 

of, by Queen Mary, 41 
legalizing Prayer Book 

of Elizabeth, 43 
for the Reformation of 

Habits and Manners in 

Scotland, 53 
of Uniformity, the last, 

96,98 

of Union, 112, 138 

of Uniformity, the Irish, 

121 
Acts legalizing First English 

Prayer Book, repeal of, 41 



Africa, Missions in, 174, 175 
A'Lasco, John, 83 
American Bishops receive 

consecration in Scotland, 

127 
America, Missions in, 1 70 — 

173 

Anabaptism, 162, 163 
Anabaptists, their fanaticism, 

63 

Andrewes, Bishop, 46 
Anglican Divinity, rise of, 45 
Annates, abolition of, 21 
Anne Boleyn, 18, 19, 20, 

37 
Appeals to Rome, 6 

, ? abolition 

of, 21 
Appropriations, 7 
Armenians, the, 157 
Arminianism, 161 
Arminians, condemned at 

Dort, 47 
Arnold, Dr., 134 
Articles, Ten, the, 26, 28 

, Forty-two, the, 44 

, Lambeth, the, 45 

, Thirty-nine, the, 45 

, Irish, the, 51 

, Thirty-nine, re-pub- 
lished, 89 
— — , Thirty-nine, adopted 

N 



178 



Intra 



by the Church of Scotland, 
140 
Asia, Missions in, 173, 174 
Assertory Act, the, 125 
Audley, the Speaker, 25 
Augsburg, Confession of, 64 
, ac- 
cepted by Denmark, 66 
— , ac- 
cepted by Sweden, 68 
-, Diet of, 65 



Australasia, Missions in, 175 



B. 

Bale, John, Bishop of Ossory, 
5o 

Bangorian Controversy, the, 
114 

Belgic Confession of Faith, 
the, 76 

Bible read in English, 29 

, Authorized Transla- 
tion of the, 30 — 33 

, Coverdale's, 31 

, Matthew's, 31 

, Cranmer's, 32 

, the Great, 32 

, the Great, in Edward's 

reign, 39 

, the Geneva, 43 

, the Bishops', 44 

, King James's, 46 

in Irish, the, 51, 122 

Bishops, Committal of the, 
104, 105 

Bishops, Roman appoint- 
ments of, 22 

Bohemia, Reformation in, 
69, 70 

Bonner, Bishop, 27, 40, 41 

Book of Sports, the, 8j, 89 



Breviary, revisions of the, 
29, 78 

Browne, Archbishop of Dub- 
lin, 48, 49 

Bull excommunicating Eli- 
zabeth, 45 

Bulls for Consecration of 
Bishops, 22 






Calvin, his history, 61, 62 

, his "Institutes," 61 

, his opinions, 61, 62 

Calvinism, 161, 162 

, Scotch, 162 

Campeggio, Cardinal Legate 

in England, 14 
appointed to 

hear Divorce Cause, 19 
Canons, the King refused 

power over, 25 
Carlstadt, his intemperance, 

57 
' ' Catholic and Apostolic 

Church," the, 169 
Association, the, 

139 

Charles I., reign of, 47 

executed, 93 

Charles V., averse to the 

Lutherans, 62 
Christian Brethren, the, 8 1 
Church of England and Ire- 
land, a mistaken phrase, 

49 

in danger, the, 112 

Societies, formation 

of, no 

Rates, abolition of, 



138 



3£ntrex 



179 



Clarendon, Lord, the fall of, 

100 
Clement VII. negotiates 

about Divorce, 19 
Clergy fined by Henry VIII., 

24 
attacked by the 

Commons, 25 
English, settle abroad, 

42 
Colenso, Dr., 136 
Colloquy of Ratisbon, 65 
Committees for Religion, 

the, 88, 89, 91 
Communion in one kind, 10 
Communions rare in Middle 

Ages, 10 
Comprehension Scheme, the, 

108 
Concordat, French, 144, 146 

— ■ , Austrian, 149 

— , Swiss, 150 

Confession of Augsburg, 64 
of Faith, Scotch, 

Congregationalism, 166 
Conventicle Act 5 the, 99 

, the Second, 1 01 

Convocation favours the Di- 
vorce, 20 
repudiates Pa- 
pal Supremacy, 21, 23 

acknowledges 



Royal Supremacy, 24 

- revises Service- 



books, 29 



approves the 
First English Prayer Book, 

39 

silenced, 108 

re-assembles, no 

disagreements 



m, 112 



Convocation silenced again, 
114 

prorogued, 113 

, revival of, 134 

Consecration of Scotch titu- 
lar Bishops, 54 
Copts, the, 157 
Council of Trent, 65, 77, 78 
its Cate- 
chism, 78 
Counter - Reformation, the, 

77, 79 

Cranmer favours Divorce, 20 

opposes Act of Six 

Articles, 28 

begins translation 

of the Bible, 31 

Cromer, Archbishop of Ar- 
magh, 48, 49 

Cromwell, Oliver, 93 

made Lord 

Protector, 94 

, Richard, 95 

, Thomas, 25 

his evil 



influence, 33, 38 
Cromwell's Injunctions, 31 



D. 

Declaration of Indulgence, 

the, 101 
of Liberty of 

Conscience, 103 

of Liberty of 



N 2 



Conscience, refusal of 

Bishops and Clergy to 

read it, 104 
Denison Case, the, 134 
Denmark, Reformation in, 

66, 67 
Diet of Spires, the, 63 



i So 



Ifntrex 



Directory, the, in Ireland, 52 

for Public Wor- 
ship, 92 

Dispensations not to be 
sought from Rome, 23 

Dissent favoured by William 
III., 107 

Dissolution of the Monas- 
teries, first, 35 

of the Monas- 
teries, second, 36 

, consequences of 

the, 37 

Dort, Synod of, 47, 87 

1 no t binding 

on English Church, 47 

Dowdall, Archbishop of Ar- 
magh, 49 

Dry and er, 71 

E. 

Eastern Churches, the, 152 — 

157. 
Ecclesiastical Commission, 

the, 137 
Eck, 57 

Education Bill, the, 138 
Elizabeth, Settlement under, 

42 — 46 
■ refuses to be called 

"Supreme Head of the 

Church," 43 
Elizabethan Prayer Book in 

Ireland, 51 
Emancipation Bill, Roman 

Catholic, 136 
English Bible read in Church, 

29 
Bibles, early, 30 

Communion Service, 

First, 38 

Litany, 29 



English Prayer Book, First, 

38, 39 

its 



revision, 39 



suppression, 39 



its 



in Scotland, 55 



- resisted 

rejected 
in Scotland, 90 
Episcopacy abolished in 
Scotland, 54 

only nominal in 

Scandinavian kingdoms, 
67 

abolished in 



England, 91 

■ revived in Scot- 



land, 124 
again abolished 

in Scotland, 126 
Erasmus, 59, 75 
Essays and Reviews, 137 
Et cetera Oath, the, 90 
Eucharist, errors respecting 

the, 9 
Evangelical Movement, the, 

128 — 130 
Evangelicalism, weakness of, 

130 

F. 

Faculties not to be sought 
from Rome, 23 

Farel, 73 

Feathers' Tavern Petition, 
the, 119 

First Prayer Book of Ed- 
ward VI.. 38, 39 

of Ed- 
ward VI., adopted in Ire- 
land, 49 



HEntrtx 



181 



First Prayer Book of Ed- 
ward VI. not translated 
into Irish, 49 

Fisher, Bishop, 37 

Five Mile Act, the, 99 

Fox, George, 167 

France, Reformation in, 73 

-75 

, the Church of, 144 

— 146 
French Revolution, the great, 

146 



Gallican Liberties, the, 144 

Gardiner, Bishop, 27, 40, 41 

his plan for recon- 
ciling England to Rome, 41 

Geneva, a refuge for Pro- 
testants, 73 

German Reformation, the, 
62—66 

9 rea- 
sons for its secular charac- 
ter, 63 

Germany, its division into 
Catholic and Protestant, 
148, 149 

, the Church of, 

148—150 

-, Northern, Bishops 



in, 149 

Gift of Tongues, the Irving- 

ite, 169 
Gorham case, the, 133 
Greece, the Church of, 154 
Greek Church, the Ortho- 
dox, 153-155 
Gueux, the, 76 



H. 

Hamilton, Patrick, 52 
Hampden, Dr., 135 
Hampton Court Conference, 

46.85 

Henry VIII. 's book against 
Luther, 16 

called Defen- 
der of the Faith, 16 

Divorce, 17 — 



— excommuni- 
cated, 21 

High Church and Low 
Church, in 

High Commission, the Court 
of, 86 

Holland, weak state of the 
Church in, 151 

Holy League, the, 64 

Hooker, 45 

Hooper, Bishop, his Puri- 
tanism, 83 

Huguenots, the, 74 

Hungary, Reformation in, 70 

Huntingdon's Connexion, 
Lady, 118, 128, 129, 164 



I. 



Iceland, Reformation in, 67 

Image worship, 1 1 

Immaculate Conception, dog- 
ma of the, 144 

Independents, rise of the, 84 

, paramount in 

England, 93 

Indulgences, 11 

Infallibility of the Pope, 
dogma of the, 144 



182 



3Entra 



Infidelity, prevalence of, 115 
Inquisition, the Spanish, 71, 

147 
■ — , suppression of, 

in Spain, 148 
Institution of a Christian 

Man, 27 
Interim, the, 65 
Intermediate State, errors 

respecting, 9 
Ireland, Reformation in, 48 

—52 
, First Prayer Book of 

Edward VI. adopted in, 

49 

Papal supremacy 



abolished in, 50 
reaction 



Mary's reign, 50 
, rise of Roman schism 



in, 50 

, Elizabethan Prayer 

Book in, 5 1 

, under Strafford, 51 

-*— , under Oliver Crom- 
well, 52 

Irish Church, state of, in 
Sixteenth century, 48 

, disestablish- 
ment of the, 139 

Bibles, 51 

Articles, 51 

Rebellion of A. D. 1641, 

■ Reformation, its Puri- 
tanical tendencies, 51 
Language, neglect of, 

122 

Rebellion of a.d. 1798, 

123 
Italy, Reformation in, 72 
Irving, Edward, 69 
Irvingism, 169 



j- 



Jacobite Churches, the, 156, 

157 

, origin of the name, 

156 
James II., abdication of, 

106 
Jansenism, rise of, 145 
in Holland, 146, 

151 

Jesuits, the, 79 

, suppression and re- 
storation of the, 143 

banished from Spain, 

148 

Jews in Spain, the, 147 

Joseph II., the Reforms of, 
149 



K. 

Katharine of Arragon, 17, 

18, 20 
Knox, John, 53 
, his Calvinism, 

53 



Lambeth Articles, the, 45 
Laud, Archbishop, 89 

executed, 93 

Landing of Prince of Orange, 
• 105 

Latimer, 27, 30 
Latitudinarianism, rise of, 97 

— 102 
League of Torgau, the, 63 
Leipzig, disputation at, 57 



InUrx 



183 



Litany in English, 29 

Long Parliament, the, 90, 91 

Loyola, Ignatius, 78, 79 

Lucar, Cyril, 155 

Luther, Martin, his history, 
56. 60 

Luther's book, " the Baby- 
lonish Captivity," 16, 58 

Luther attacks the sale of 
indulgences, 57 

Luther's exaggerated opi- 
nions, 58 

Luther summoned to Worms, 

excommunicated, 58 

, his dispute with 

Zwingli, 59 

-, his marriage, 59 



Lutheranism, 158 — 161 

, decay of, 158 

, in Scotland, 52, 

53 
Lutherans, attempt at union 
with, 27 

, violence of the, 



59 



and Reformed, 



union of, 160 



M. 

Mary's reign, reaction in, 
in Ireland, 50 

Maronites, the, 157 

Martyr, Peter, 72 

Massacre of St. Bartholo- 
mew, 75 

Melancthon, 58, 59 

Methodism, 164, 165 

Methodist Revival, the, 115 
—119 



Methodist Society organ- 
ized, 116 

-- schism, the, 117, 



164 



— ordinations, 117, 



165 

Methodists, divisions amongst 

them, 118, 164 
Middle Ages, state of the 

Church in, I 
Millenary petition, the, 

85 

Missal, revisions of the, 29, 

78. 

Missions, 170 — 175 

, Jesuit, 171, 173 

, French Huguenot, 

171 
■ , Spanish and Por- 
tuguese, 171 

, Puritan, 172 

-, English Church, 



172, 174, 175 
, American, 1 72, 

174 

Monasteries, exemption of 
the, 7 

smaller, sup- 



pressed, 15 
of the, 34 



first visitation 
second visita- 



tion of the, 36 

-, plunder of the, 



36 

in Ireland, sup- 
pression of, 49 

Monastic System, its over- 
throw, 33—37 

property, confisca- 
tion of the, 34, 35 

■ system, failings of 



the, 34 



1 84 



Entrex . 



Moors in Spain, the, 146, 

Moravia, Reformation in, 

69, 70 
Moravianism, 165, 166 
More, Sir Thomas, 37 
Mozarabic Liturgy, the, 147 



N. 

Nantes, edict of, 75 

Necessary doctrine and Eru- 
dition for any Christian 
man, 27 

Nestorian Churches, the, 155, 

156 

Nestorians, schism amongst 

the, 156 
Netherlands, the Church in 

the, 151, 152 
, Reformation in 

the, 75, 76 
"New Church," the, 168 
Nonconformists, rise of the, 

85 

Nonjurors, the, 106 — 109 

, origin of the, 106 

Non-residence, 6, 7 
Norway, Reformation in, 67 
Nuremberg, the peace of, 64 



O. 

Oath of abjuration, in 
CEcolampadius, 72 
Ordinance for assembly of 

divines, 92 
Orthodox Greek Church, the, 

153—155 
Overal, 46 



Papal aggression, the, 137 

Supremacy abolished 

in England, 21, 23,43 

abolished in 

Ireland, 48, 50 

Parker, Archbishop, super- 
intends anew translation of 
the Bible, 44 

Parliament petitions for di- 
vorce, 19 

abolishes annates, 

21 

Peasants' war, the, 59, 63 

Persecutions under Mary, 
42 

Persecution of the "outed" 
Scotch clergy, 127 

Petition of Right, the, 88 

Picture worship, 1 1 

Pietism, 159, 160 

" Pilgrimage of Grace," 35 

Pius V. excommunicates Eli- 
zabeth, 45 

Plantation of Ulster, the, 51 

Pluralities, 7 

Poland, Reformation in, 68, 



-, the Church of, 150 
-, the Greek Church in, 



154 



Pole, Cardinal, his return to 

England, 41 
, his 

death, 42 
Pope's name omitted from 

service-books, 25 
Popish plot, the, 102 
Port Royal, suppression of, 

145 . 
Portugal, Reformation in, 

71 



Entitx 



185 



Portugal, the Church of, 
144 — 146 

■ , and 

the Pope, 147 

Pragmatic Sanction abo- 
lished, 144 

Prayer Book, the, forbidden, 
92 

, last revision of 



the, 97, 98 



for the Scotch 



Church, 98 

, attempted re- 
vision of under William 
III., 108 

Privy Council Commission, 
82 

Proclamations against irreve- 
rent reading and contro- 
versy, 32 

Protestant, origin of the 
name, 64 

Protestants, foreign, med- 
dling of, 83 

, the title rejected 

by Convocation, 109 

Protestors and Resolutioners, 
123 

Provincial Letters, the, 146 

Prussia, Reformation in, 66 

Presbyterianism established 
in England, 92 

Preachers, directions for, 

87 

Purgatory, 9 

Puritanical tendencies of Irish 
Reformation, 51 

Puritanism, rise of, 37, 38, 
80-82 

favoured by Ed- 
ward's Government, 40 

-, its doctrines, 



81 



Puritanism, spread of, 82, 
88 

in Mary's reign, 

under Elizabeth, 



83 



84,85 

encouraged by 

Archbishop Abbots, 86 

Triumph of, 



88-95 

Puritans, their discontent 
with the Prayer Book, 39 

, Foreign, 40 

Puritans' opposition to Eliza- 
beth's Prayer Book, 44 

joined by Anabap- 
tists, 81 

, the English, 80— 

96 

Puritanism, decline of, 95, 
96 



Q. 

Quakerism, 167, 168 



R. 

Racovian Catechism, the, 1 63 
Rationalism, 109 — in 
, foreign, 159, 

160,161 
Rationalistic movement, the, 

134—136 
Ratisbon, colloquy of, 65 
Reaction, the, under Queen 

Mary, 40 — 42 
under Mary, in 

Ireland, 50 
against Lutheran - 

ism, 65 



Enttti 



Reformation, obstacles to the, 

2 
in England, the, 

3> 4> I3> 47 

, causes of the, 

5 
under Henry 

VIIL,2i— 33 

■ under Edward 



VL, 38-40 



-, the, in Ire- 
land, 48—52 

-, the, in Scot- 



land, 52—55 

-, Continental, 



the, 56—76 
, German, the, 

4, 62 — 66 
Reforms, Constitutional, 21 

—26 

, Doctrinal, 26 — 28 

, Devotional, 28 — • 

30 

Relics, veneration for, 1 1 

Religious Peace, the, 65 

Repeal of the Test and Cor- 
poration Acts, 136 

Romanism, increase of, under 
James II., 103 

in Ireland under 

James II., 121 

Roman jurisdiction over- 
thrown in England, 21 — 23 

schism in England, 

45 



land, 50 



-, rise of, in Ire- 

- in Ireland, its 
seditious character, 50 

Rome, Henry and Katherine 
summoned to, 20 

Root and Branch Bill, the, 
91 



Royal Supremacy, restora- 
tion of, 23 — 26 

Russia, the Church of, 153, 
154 



Saints, Cultus of the, 1 1 

St. Germain-en-Laye, Peace 
of, 75 

Saravia, Adrian, 76 

Savoy Conference, the, 95 

Schism Bill, the, 113 

, the Roman, in Eng- 
land, 45 

Schleiermacher, 160 

Schmalkaldic League, the, 
64 

War, the, 65 

Scotch Confession of Faith, 

54 

Form of Common 

Prayer, compilation of, 54 

bishops draw up ser- 
vice-book, 55 

Communion -office re- 
vised, 127 
Liturgy, the, 140 

disabilities removed, 

140 

Scotland, state of in Six- 
teenth century, 52 

, the Reformation 

in, 52—55 

- , English Prayer 



Book resisted in, 55 

Second Prayer Book of Ed- 
ward VI., 39 

Sects of Christendom, the, 
158 — 169 

Simeon, Charles,. 130 

Six Articles, the, 28 






Into 



187 



Society for the Propagation 
of the Gospel, no 

for Promoting Chris- 
tian Knowledge, 1 10 

-, Church Missionary, 



the, 130 
, British and Foreign 

Bible, the, 130 
Socinianism in Poland, 69 
, prevalence of, 

115 



amongst Calvi- 

nists, 162 

, 163, 164 

League and Cove- 



Solemn 
nant, the, 55 

and Covenant 

declared illegal, 124 
Spain, Reformation in, 71 

, the Church of, 146 — 

148 
Spener, 159 
Spires, the Diet of, 63 
Statute of Praemunire re- 
vived, 24 
" Statute of Provisors," 22 
Suppression of the Irish 

Bishoprics, 131, 139 
Supremacy, Papal, 6 
declined by Eli- 
zabeth, 43 
Sweden, Reformation in, 67 
Swedenborgianism, 168 
Switzerland, Reformation in, 

72, 73 
■ , the Church in, 

Syncretism, 159 

Synod at Westminster, 17 

of Dort, 47 

at Mantua, 64 

Synod, the Holy governing, 
153 



T. 

Ten Articles, the, 26 
Test Act, the, 101 

, the Scotch, 101 

Toleration Act, the, 107 

• — ■ attempts to secure, 

120 
Torgau, the League of, 63 
Tracts for the Times, 132 
Tractarian Movement, the, 

131— 134 
, its 

results, 133 
Translations, unauthorized, 

not trustworthy, 31 
Transylvania, Reformation 

in, 70 
Treason Act, the, 26 
"Triers" appointed, 94 



U. 

Uniats, the, 150, 154, 156 
Unitarianism, 163, 164 
Universities consulted about 

Divorce, 19 
repudiate Papal 

Supremacy, 23 
University Reform Bills, 137 



Vernacular Services, 29 
Virgin, Cultus of the, 1 1 



Entox 



W. 

Wales, the Propagation of 

the Gospel in, 93 
Warham, Archbishop, 30 

_ 9 ur ge S 

persecution, 16 
Westminster Confession of 

Faith, the, 92 
Wesley, John, 115— 118 
Wesley's steps towards 

schism, 117 
Wesley, the value of his 

work, 117, 118 
Whitfield, George, 1 18 
Whitgift, Archbishop, ap- 
proves the Lambeth Arti- 
cles, 45 
Whiting, Richard, 36 
Wilberforce's Practical View 

of Christianity, 129 
Wolsey, 4, 14 

, his character, 14 

Wolsey's reforms, 15, 16 



Wolsey's plans for increasing 
the Episcopate, 16 

■ moderation, 16, 17, 



81 



19 



24, 33 



■ disgrace and death, 
goods confiscated, 



reforms over- 



thrown, 33 



X. 

Xavier, Francis, 173 



Zwingli, his history, 60, 61 

, his opinions, 60, 61 

-, his death, 61 

Zwinglianism in Switzerland, 
72, 73 



GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, PRINTERS, ST. JOHN S SQUARE. 



NEW BOOKS 

IN COURSE OF PUBLICATION BY 

Messrs. RIVINGTON 

WATERLOO PLACE, LONDON 

High Street, Oxford ; Trinity Street, Cambridge 

April, 1872 



The Gospel of the Childhood. 

A Practical and Devotional Commentary on the Single Lncident 
of our Blessed Lord' s Childhood (St. Luke ii. 41, to the end) ; 
designed as a Help to Meditation on the Holy Scriptures, for Chil- 
dren and Young Persons. By Edward Meyrick Goulburn, 
D.D., Dean of Norwich. 

Square 1 6mo. \In the Press, 

HENRI PeRREYVE. By A. Gratry, Pritre 

de VOratoire, Professeur de Morale E7ja7tgelique a la Sorbonne, 
d Membre de V Acadeniie Francaise. Traiislated, by special per- 
mission, by the Author of "A Dominican Artist," " Life of ' S. 
Francis de Sales," &c, &c. 

With Portrait. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 



NOTITIA EUCHARISTICA. A Commentary, 

Explanatory, Doctrinal, and Historical, on the Order of the 
Administration of the Lord^s Supper, or Holy Communion, 
according to the use of the Church of England. By W. E c 
Scudamore, M.A., Rector of Ditchingham, and formerly 
Fellow of S. John's College, Cambridge. 
8vo. 2%s. 



LONDON, OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 

B 



Messrs. Rivington's 



A Selection from the Spiritual 

Letters of S. Francis de Sales, Bishop and Prince 
of Geneva. Translated by the Author of "Life of S. Francis 
de Sales ," "A Dominican Artist" &c, ore. 
Crown 8vo. 6s. 

Fifteen Sermons preached before 

the University of Oxford, between a.d. 1826 and 
1843. By John Henry Newman, B.D., some time Fellow of 
Oriel College, Oxford. 

Printed uniformly with the " Parochial and Plain Sermons." 
New Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 

The Book of Lessons. Containing the 

Proper Psalms and Lessons for Sundays and Holy Days, 
together with the Daily Lessons from the Calendar, printed 
iit full, according to the New Table of Lessons* 

Cambridge Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 



Vita et Doctrina Jesu Christi; or, 

Meditations on the Life of our Lord. By N. 
Avancini. Ln the Original Latin. Adapted to the use of the 
Church of England. With Preface by the Rev. E. King, 
M .A. , Principal of Cuddesdon Theological College. 

Imperial 32mo. \Just Ready. 

Stones of the Temple ; or, Lessons 

from the Fabric and Furniture of the Church. 
By Walter Field, M.A., F.S.A., Vicar of Godmers ham. 
With numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. *js, 6d. 



WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



A History of the Holy Eastern 

' Church. The Patriarchate of Antioch, to the Middle of the 
Fifth Century. By the Rev. John Mason Neale, D.D., late 
Warden of Sackville College, East Grinsted. Follozved by a 
History ef the Patriarchs of Antioch, translated from the Greek 
of Cojzstantius I. , Patriarch of Constantinople. Edited, with an 
Introdziction, by George Williams, B. D. , Vicar of Ringwood, 
late Fellow of 'King } s College, Cambridge. 

Svo. [In the Press. 

Fables Respecting the Popes of 

the Middle Ages. A Contribution to Ecclesiastical History. 
By John J. Ign. Von Dollinger. Translated, with Intro- 
duction and Appendices, by Alfred Plummer, M.A., Fellow 
and Tutor of Trinity College, Oxford. 
Svo. I4J-. 

Physical Facts and Scriptural 

Record ; or, Eighteen Propositions for Geologists. 
By W. B. Galloway, M. A. , Vicar of St. Mark's. Regent's 
Park, and Chaplain to the Right Ho <u. Lord Viscount Hawarden. 
Svo. iar. 6d. 

Dictionary of Sects, Heresies, and 

Schools of Thought. By Various Writers. Edited by the 

Rev. John Henry Blunt, M.A., F.S.A., Editor of the 

' l Dictionary of Doctrinal and Historical Theology. ' ' 

{Forming the Second Portion of the i( Sum?nary of Theology and 

Ecclesiastical History," which Messrs. Rivington have in course of 

preparation- as a " Thesauncs Theologicus" for the Clergy and Laity 

of th e Church of England. ) 

Imperial 8vo. [In the Press. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Riving ton 's 



A Companion to the Old Testa- 

MENT. Being a Plain Commentary on Scripture History, down 
to the Birth of our Lord. 

Small 8vo. [In the Press. 

A Glossary of Ecclesiastical 

Terms. Containing Brief Explanations of Words used in 
Theology, Liturgiology , Chronology, Law, Architecture, Antiqui- 
ties, Symbolism, Greek Hierology and Mediceval Latin ; together 
zvith so7?ie account of Titles of our Lord, Emblenis of Saints, 
Hyjnns, Orders, Heresies, Ornamettts, Offices, Vestments and 
Ceremonial, and Miscellaneous Subjects. By Various Writers. 
Edited by the ^sn . Orby Shipley, M.A. 
Crown 8vo. \Zs. 

A SHADOW OF DANTE. Being an Essay 

towards studying Himself , his World, and his Pilgrimage. By 
Maria Francesca Rossetti. 

With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. \os. 6d. 



A Theory of Harmony. Founded on the 

Tempered Scale. With Questions and Exercises for the use of 

Students. By John Stainer, Mus. Doc, M.A., Magd. 

Coll., Oxon. 

8vo. Js. 6d. 

Recollections of Ober-Ammergau 

in 1871. By Henry Nutcombe Oxenham, M.A., late 
Scholar of Balliol College, Oxford. 

Crown 8vo. 2> s - 6d. 
WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



The Holy Catholic Church : its 

Divine Ideal, Ministry, and Institutions. A Short 
Treatise. With a Catechism on each Chapter, forming a 
Course of Methodical Instruction on the subject. By EDWARD 
Meyrick Goulburn, D.D., Dean of Norwich. 

Crown 8vo. [Nearly Ready. 

A Handy Book on the Ecclesias- 
tical Dilapidations Act, 1871. With Remarks on the 
Qualification and Practice of Diocesan Surveyors. By Edward 
G. Bruton, Fellow of the Royal Institute of British Architects, 
and Diocesan Surveyor, Oxford. 

Crown 8vo. 2>s. 6d. 

Sermons on Certain of the Less 

Prominent Facts and References in Sacred Story. 
By Henry Melvill, B.D., late Canon of St. Paul's. 
New Edition. Two vols. Crown 8vo. $s. each. 

Elements of Religion. Lectures 

delivered at St. Jameses , Piccadilly, in lent, 1870. By Henry 
Parry Liddon, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's, and Ire- 
land Professor of Exegesis in the University of Oxford. 

Crown 8vo. [In the Press. 

Aids to Prayer; or, Thoughts on 

the Practice of Devotion. With Forms of Prayer for 
Private Use. By Daniel Moore, M.A., Chaplain in Ordi- 
nary to the Queen, and Vicar of Holy Trinity, Paddington, 
Author of " Ser?nons on Special Occasions" 

Second Edition. Square 32mo. 2s. 6d. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



Scenes from Greek Plays. Rugby 

Edition. Abridged and adapted for the use of Schools, by 
ARTHUR Sidgwick, M.A., Assistant Master at Rugby School, 
and formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. 

Aristophanes. The Clouds. The Frogs. 

The Knights. Plutus. 

Euripides. Iphigenia in Tauris. The Cyclops. 

Small 8vo. is. 6d. each, or is. in paper cover. 

CHURCH ORGANS : Their Position and Con- 
struction. With an Appendix containing some Account of the 
Mediceval Organ Case still existing at Old Radnor, South Wales. 
By Frederick Heathcote Sutton, M.A., Vicar of Thed- 
dingworth. 

With Illustrations. Imperial folio. [Just Ready. 

The Path of Holiness : A First Book 

of Prayers, with the Sei*uice of the Holy Communion, for the 
Young. Compiled by a Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T. 
Carter, M.A., Rector of Clewer, Berks. 
"With Illustrations. Crown i6mo, is. 6d., or limp cloth, is. 



Progressive Exercises in Latin 

Elegiac Verse. By C. G. Gepp, B.A., late Junior Student 
of Christ Church, Oxford, aitd Assistant Master at Tonbridge 
School. 

Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. 3J. 6d. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



The Athanasian Origin of the 

Athanasian Creed. By J. S. Brewer, M.A., Preacher 
at the Rolls, a?id Honorary Fellow of Queer? s College, Oxford. 

Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 

An Introduction to Aristotle's 

Ethics. Boohs I. — IV. [Booh X. Ch. vi.-ix. in an Ap- 
pendix), with a Continuous Analysis and Notes, intended for the 
Use of Beginners and Junior Students. By the Rev. Edward 
Moore, B.D., Principal of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford, and late 
Fellow and Tutor of Queer? s College. 

Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 



S. Francis de Sales, Bishop and 

Prince of Geneva. By the Author op "A Dominican 
Artist," ii Life of Madame Louise de France,' 1 ' 1 &=c, &c. 

Crown 8vo. gs. 



Historical Narratives. From the 

Russian. By H. C. Romanoff, Author of il Sketches of the 
Rites and Customs of the Greco- Russian Church? &>c. 

Crown 8vo. 6s. 



THE WAY OF LIFE. A Book of Prayers 

and Instruction for the Young at School. Compiled by a Priest. 
Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M. A. , Rector of Clewer, Berks. 

Imperial 32mo. is. 6d. 
AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



Thoughts on Personal Religion. 

Being a Treatise on the Christian Life in its Two Chief Elements, 
Devotion and Practice. By Edward Meyrick Goulburn, 
D.D., Dean of Norwich. 
New Presentation Edition, elegantly printed on Toned Paper. 

Two vols. Small 8vo. \os. 6d. 
An Edition in one vol., 6s. 6d.; also, a Cheap Edition, 3s. 6d. 

Versiculi Aliquot Latini. if? William 

Almack, of St. Joint's College, Cambridge, and one of the 
Masters of Bradfield College. 

Crown 8vo. 4^. 



English Nursery Rhymes. Trans- 
lated into French. By John Roberts, M.A., Fellow of 
Magdalene College, Cambridge, 

Square i6mo. 2s. 6d. 

The Principles of the Cathedral 

System Vindicated and Forced upon Members of 
Cathedral Foundations. Eight Sermons, preached in the 
Cathedral Church of the Holy and Undivided Trinity, of Nor- 
wich. By Edward Meyrick Goulburn, D.D., Dean of 
Norwich, late Frebenda?y of St. PauVs, and one of Her Majesty's 
Chaplains. 

Crown 8vo. $s. 



Our Mother Church ; being Simple Talk 

on High Topics, By Mrs. Jerome Mercier. 

Crown 8vo. [Just Ready. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



Dictionary of Doctrinal and His- 
torical Theology. By Various Writers. Edited by the 
Rev. John Henry Blunt, M.A., F.S.A., Editor of " The 
A nnotated Book of Common Prayer, ' ' 

Imperial 8vo. 42^. 

THE PSALMS. Translated from the Hebrew. 

With Notes, chiefly Exegetical. By William Kay, D.D., 
Rector 0/ Great Leighs ; late Principal of Bishop's College, 
Calcutta. 

8vo. 12s. 6d. 



SERMONS. By Henry Melvill, B.D., late 

Canon of St. Paul's, and Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen. 
New Edition. Two vols. Crown 8vo. $s. each. 



The Origin and Development of 

Religious Belief. By S. Baring-Gould, M.A., Author 
of" Curious Myths of the Middle Ages. " 

Vol. I. Monotheism and Polytheism. Second Edition. 8vo. 15^. 
Vol. II. Christianity. 8vo. i^s. 

Parish Musings ; or, Devotional 

Poems. By John S. B. Monsell, LL.D., Rural Dean, and 
Rector of St. Nicholas, Guildford. 

Fine Edition. Small 8vo. $s. 
Cheap Edition, i8mo, limp cloth, is. 6d. ; or in cover, is. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



Sermons on Special Occasions. By 

Daniel Moore, M. A. , Chaplain in Ordinary to the Queen, 
and Vicar of Holy Trinity, Paddington ; Author of Hulsean 
Lectures on "The Age and the Gospel" "Aids to Prayer" &c. 

Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 

Prayers and Meditations for the 

Holy Communion. With a Preface by C. J. Ellicott, 
D. D. , Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 

With Rubrics in red. Royal 32mo. 2s. 6d. 

Materials and Models for Greek 

and Latin Prose Composition. Selected and arranged by 
J. Y. Sargent, M.A., Tutor, late Fellow of Magdalen College, 
Oxford ; and T. F. Dallin, M.A., Fellow a7id Tutor of 
Queen's College, Oxford. 

Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 

The Star of Childhood, a First 

Book of Prayers and Lnstruction for Children, Compiled by a 
Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector of 
Clewer, Berks. 

With Illustrations, reduced frdm. Engravings by Fra ANGELICO. 
Royal i6mo. 2s. 6d. 



S elf-Renunciation. From the French. 

With Lntroduction by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector 
of Clewer, Berks. 

Crown 8vo. 6s. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 






New Publications. 



The Hidden Life of the Soul. 

From the French. By the Author of "A Dominican Artist," 
" Life of Madame Louise de France," &°c, &c. 

Crown Svo. $s. 

ANCIENT HYMNS. From the Roman Breviary \ 

For Domestic Use every Morning and Evening of the Week, and 
on the Holy Days of the Church. To which are added, Original 
Hymns, principally of Commemoration and Thanksgiving for 
Chrisfs Holy Ordinances. By Richard Mant, D.D., some- 
time Lord Bishop of Down and Connor. 

New Edition. Small Svo. $s. 

The Two Brothers, and other Poems. 

By Edward Henry Bickersteth, M.A., Vicar of Christ 
Church, Hampstead, and Chaplain to the Bishop of Ripon, 
Author of " Yesterday, To-day, and for Ever." 
Second Edition. Small Svo. 6s. 

St. John Chrysostom's Liturgy. 

Translated by H. C. Romanoff, Author of il Sketches of the 
Rites and Customs of the Greco-Russian Church." 

With Illustrations. Square crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 

The Life of Justification, a Series 

of Lectures delivered in Substance at All Saints', Margaret Street, 
in Lent, 1870. By the Rev. George Body, B.A., Rector of 
Kirkby Misperton^ 

Crown Svo. 4J. 6d. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRLDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



The Iliad of Hoaxer. Translated by 

J. G. Cordery, late Balliol College, Oxford, and now of H. M, 

Bengal Civil Service. 

Two vols. 8vo. 16s. 



The Sayings of the Great Forty 

Days, between the Resurrection and Ascension, regarded as the 
Outlines of the Kingdom of God. In Five Discourses. With an 
Examination of Dr. Newmans Theory of Development. By 
George Moberly, D.C.L., Bishop of Salisbury. 

Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. *js. 6d. 

A Plain Account of the English 

Bible. From the Earliest Times of its Translation to the 
Present Day. By John Henry Blunt, M.A., Vicar of 
Kennington, Oxford; Editor of "The Annotated Book of 
Common Prayer" &c. 

Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 



The Pope and the Council. By 

Janus. Authorised Traiislation from the German. 
Third Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. *js. 6d. 

Letters from Rome on the Council. 

By Quirinus. Reprinted from the " Allgemeine Zeitung." 

Authorised Translation. 

Crown 8vo. 12s. 
WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



The Ober-Ammergau Passion Play. 

Reprinted by permission from the " Times." With so?ne Intro- 
ductory Remarks on the Origin and Development of Miracle 
Plays. By the Rev. Malcolm MacColl, M.A., Chaplain 
to the Right Hon. Lord Napier, K. T. 

Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 31. 6d. 



The First Book of Common Prayer 

of Edward VI. and the Ordinal of 1549. Together with 
the Order of the Communion, 1548. Reprinted entire, and Edited 
by the Rev. Henry Baskerville Walton, M.A., late 
Fellow and Tutor of Merton College ; with Introduction by the 
Rev. Peter Goldsmith Medd, M.A., Senior Fellozv and 
Tutor of University College, Oxford. 

Small 8vo. 6s. 



The Pursuit of Holiness, a Sequel 

to " Thoughts on Personal Religion,'''' intended to carry the Reader 
somewhat farther onward in the Spiritual Life. By Edward 
Meyrick Goulburn, D.D., Dean of Norwich. 

Fourth Edition. Small 8vo. $s. 



Apostolical Succession in the 

Church of England. By the Rev. Arthur W. Haddan, 
B.D., Rector of ' Barton- on-the- Heath, and late Fellow of Trinity 
College, Oxford. 

8vo. 12.S. 



AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



The Priest to the Altar; or, Aids to 

the Devout Celebration of Holy Communion; chiefly after the 
Ancient Use of S arum. 

Second Edition. Enlarged, Revised, and Re-arranged with the 
Secrete, Post-communion, &c, appended to the Collects, 
Epistles, and Gospels, throughout the Year. 

8vo. Js. 6d. 



Parochial and Plain Sermons. By 

John Henry Newman, B. D. , formerly Vicar of St. Mary's, 
Oxford. Edited by the Rev. W. J. Copeland, Rector of 
Farnham, Essex. 

From the Text of the last Editions published by Messrs. 
Rivington. 

New Edition. Eight vols. Crown 8vo. 5^. each. 



Sermons bearing on Subjects of 

the Day. By John Henry Newman, B. D. Edited by the 
Rev. W. J. Copeland, Rector of Farnham* Essex. 

With Index of Dates of all the Sermons. 

New Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 



Brighstone Sermons. By George 

MOBERLY, D.C.L., Bishop of Salisbury. 

Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 






The Characters of the Old Testa- 
ment. A Series of Sermons. By the Rev. Isaac Williams, 
B. D. , late Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 
New Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 

Female Characters of Holy Scrip- 
ture. A Series of Sermons. By the Rev. Isaac Williams, 
B. D. , late Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 

New Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 

The Divinity of Our Lord and 

Saviour Jesus Christ. Being the Bampton Lectures for 
1866. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. 
Raid's, and Ireland Professor of Exegesis in the University of 
Oxford. 

Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 



Sermons Preached before the Uni- 
versity of Oxford. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D., 

D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's, and Ireland Professor of Exe- 
gesis in the University of Oxford. 

Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 5^. 



A Manual for the Sick. With other 

Devotions. By Launcelot Andrewes, D.D., sometime Lord 
Bishop of Winchester. Edited, with a Preface, by Henry 
Parry Liddon, D.D., D.C.L., Canon of St. Paul's. 
With Portrait. Second Edition. Large type. 241110. 2s. 6d. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington 's 



Walter Kerr Hamilton, Bishop of j 

Salisbury. A Sketch. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D., 3 
D. C. L. , Cano7t of St. Paul's. 

Second Edition. 8vo. Limp cloth. 2s. 6d. 
Or, bound with the Sermon "Life in Death," 3s. 6d. 



The Life of Madame Louise de 

France, Daughter of Louis XV., known also as the Mother 
Terese de S. A ugustin. By the Author of " " A Do7?iinican A rtist, ' ' 

& c ' Crown 8vo. 6s. 



Instructions for the Use of Candi- 
dates for Holy Orders, and of the Parochial Clergy; 

with Acts of Parlia7?ient 7'elati7ig to the sa77ie } and For 771s p7-oposed 
to be used. By Christopher Hodgson, M.A., Secretary to 
the Gove7'nors of Queen AnnJs Bowity. 

Ninth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. 8vo. 16s. 

The Treasury of Devotion, a Manual 

of Prayers for Ge7ie7-al a7id Daily Use. Co77ipiled by a Priest. 
Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector of Clewer, 
Berks. 

Fourth Edition. i6mo, Is. 6d.; Limp cloth, 2s. 
Bound with the Book of Common Prayer, 3^. 6d. 



A Dominican Artist, a Sketch of the 

Life of the Rev. Pere Besson, of the Order of St. Dominic. By 
the Author of" The Life of Mada77ie Louise de France" &*c. 
Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



The Guide to Heaven. a Book of 

Prayers for every Want. (For the Working Classes. ) Compiled 
by a Priest. Edited by the Rev. T. T. Carter, M.A., Rector 
of Clewer, Berks. 
Second Edition. Crown 8vo, is. 6d. ; Limp cloth, is. 

The Reformation of the Church of 

England. Its History, Principles, and Results, a.d. 1514- 
1547. By John Henry Blunt, M. A., Vicar of Kennington, 
Oxford, Editor of " The Annotated Book of Common Prayer" 
Author of u Directorium Pastorale" &=c, &>c. 
Second Edition. 8vo. 16s. 

THE VIRGIN'S LAMP. Prayers and Devout 

Exercises for English Sisters. Chiefly composed and selected by the 
late Rev. J. M. Neale, D.D., Founder of St. Margaret's, Exist 
Grinsted. 

Small 8vo. 3^. 6d. 

Catechetical Notes and Class 

Questions, Literal and Mystical. Chiefly on the Earlier 
Books of Holy Scripticre. By the late Rev. J. M. Neale, 
D.D., Warden of Sackville College, East Grinsted. 
Crown 8vo. $s. 

Sermons for Children. Being Thirty- 

three Short Readings, addressed to the Children of St. Margaret's 
Home, East Grinsted. By the late Rev. J. M. Neale, D.D., 
Warden of Sackville College, East Grinsted. 

Second Edition. Small 8vo. 3^. 6d. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 

C 



Messrs. Rivington's 



The Witness of the Old Testa- 
ment to Christ. The Boyle Lectures for the Year 1868. By 
the Rev. Stanley Leathes, M.A., Professor of Hebrew in 
King's College, London, and Minister of St. Philip's, Regent 

Street. 

8vo. gs. 



The Witness of St. Paul to Christ. 

Being the Boyle Lectures for 1869. With an Appendix, on the 
Credibility of the Acts, in Reply to the Recent Strictures of Dr. 
Davidson. By the Rev. Stanley Leathes, M.A. 

8vo. 10s. 6d. 



The Witness of St. John to Christ. 

Being the Boyle Lectures for 1870. With an Appendix on the 
Authorship and Integrity of St. John's Gospel and the Unity of 
the Johannine Writings. By the Rev. Stanley Leathes, 
M.A. 

8vo. \os. 6d. 



Dean Alford's Greek Testament. 

With English Notes, intended for the Upper Forms of Schools, 
and for Pass-men at the Universities. Abridged by Bradley H. 
Alford, M. A. , late Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge. 

Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. 



WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



HONORE De BALZAC. Edited, with English 

Notes and Introductory Notice, by Henri Van Laun, formerly 
French Master at Cheltenham College, and now Master of the 
French Language and Literature at the Edinburgh Academy. 

(Being the First Volume of " Selections froi?i Modern French 
Authors" ) 



Crown 8vo. ?>s. 6d. 



H. A. TAINE. Edited, with English Notes 
and Introductory Notice, by Henri Van Laun. 
(Being the Second Volume of "Selections from Modem French 
Authors") 

Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 



Arithmetic, Theoretical and Prac- 
tical. ByW. Hi Girdlestone, M.A., of Christ's College, 
Cambridge, Principal of the Theological College, Gloucester. 

New Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
Also an Edition for Schools. Small 8vo. $s. 6d. 



A Plain and Short History of 

England for Children. In Letters from a Father to his 
Son. With a Set 'of Questions at the end of each Letter, By 
George Davys, D. D. , late Bishop of Peterborough. 

New Edition, with Twelve Coloured Illustrations. 

Square Crown 8vo. 35-. 6d. 

A Cheap Edition, with Portrait of Edward VI. i8mo. is. 6d. 



AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Riving ton's 



Classical Examination Papers. 

Edited, with Notes and References ■, by P. J. F. Gantillon, 
M.A., sometime Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge ; 
Classical Master in Cheltenham College. 

Crown 8vo. *]s. 6d. 
Interleaved with writing-paper for Notes, half-bound, 10s. 6d. 



Help and Comfort for the Sick 

Poor. By the Author of ' ' Sickness ; its Trials and Blessings. " 
New Edition. Small 8vo. is. 



The Dogmatic Faith. An inquiry into 

the Relation subsisting between Revelation and Dogma. Being 
the Bampton Lectures for 1867. 2?jj/ Edward Garbett, M.A., 
Incumbent of Christ Church, Surbtion. 

Second Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 

Sketches of the Rites and Customs 

of the Greco-Russian Church. By H. C. Romanoff. 
With an Introductory Notice by the Author of " The Heir of 

Redclyp." 

Second Edition. Crown 8vo. Js, 6d. 

Household Theology, a Handbook of 

Religious Information respecting the Holy Bible, the Prayer Book, 
the Church, the Ministry, Divine Worship, the Creeds, &c. , &c. 
By John Henry Blunt, M.A. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



Curious Myths of the Middle Ages. 

By S. Baring-Gould, M.A., Author of " Post- Medieval 
Preachers ," 6°f. 

With Illustrations. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 



The Prayer Book Interleaved. 

With Historical Illustratio7is and Explanatory Notes, arranged 
parallel to the Text. By the Rev. W. M. Campion, D.D., 
Fellow and Tutor of 'Queen 's College, and Rector of St. Botolptis, 
and the Rev. W. J. Beamont, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity 
College, Cainbridge. With a Preface by the Lord Bishop of 
Ely. 

Sixth Edition. Small 8vo. *]s. 6d. 






Sickness ; its Trials and Blessings. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
Also a Cheap Edition, ij. 6d. ; or in paper cover, is. 



Hymns and Poems for the Sick and 

Suffering. In connection with the Service for the Visitation of 
the Sick. Selected from Various Authors. Edited by T. V. 
Fosbery, M.A., Vicar of St. Gileses, Reading. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. 3s. 6d. 



Miscellaneous Poems. By Henry 

Francis Lyte, M.A. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. $s. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



The Happiness of the Blessed. 

Considered as to the Particulars of their State ; their Recognition 
of each other in that State ; and its Differences of Degrees. To 
which are added, Musings on the Church and her Services. By 
Richard Mant, D.D., sometime Lord Bishop of Down and 
Connor. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. ^s. 6d. 



Catechesis ; or, Christian Instruc- 
tion Preparatory to Confirmation and First Com- 
munion. By Charles Wordsworth, D.C.L., Bishop of 

St. Andrew's. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. 2s, 

Warnings of the Holy Week, &c. 

Being a Course of Parochial Lectures for the Week before Easter 
and the Easter Festivals. By the Rev. W. Adams, M. A., late 
Vicar of St. Peter 1 s4n-the- East, Oxford, and Fellow of Merton 
s;e. 

Sixth Edition. Small 8vo. 4s. 6d. 



CONSOLATIO ; OR, COMFORT FOR THE 

Afflicted. Edited by the Rev. C. E. Kennaway. With a 
Preface by Samuel WiLBERFORCE, D.D., Lord Bishop of 
Winchester. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. 3s. 6d. 

The Properties of Triangles and 

their Circles treated Geometrically. By C. W. 
Bourne, M. A., Assistant Mathematical Master at Marlborough 
College. 

Small 4to. 2s. 6d. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



FAMILY PRAYERS. Compiled from Various 

Sources ( chiefly fro?n Bishop Hamilton's Manual), and arranged 
on the Liturgical Principle. By Edward Meyrick Goul- 
BURN, D.D., Dean of Norwich. 

New Edition. Large type. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
Cheap Edition. i6mo. is. 

The Annual Register, a Review of 

Public Events at Home and Abroad, for the Year 1 871. 

8vo. 1 8 j. 

The Volumes of the New Series, 1863 to 1870, may be had, 
i8j-. each. 

The Home Life of Jesus of Naza- 
reth, &c. By the Rev. Augustus Gurney, M. A. , Vicar of 
Wribbenhall, Kidderminster, in the Diocese of Worcester. 
Crown 8vo. $s. 



A Memorial Volume of Sermons. 

By the late Rev. John Henry Holford, M. A. With a Short 
Biographical Preface. By the Rev. .E. H. Bickersteth, 
M.A. 

Small 8vo. $s. 



The Book of Church Law. Being 

an Exposition of the Legal Rights and Duties of the Clergy and 
Laity of the Church of England. 

Crown 8vo. [Ln the Press. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRLDGE 



Messrs. Rivingtorts 



Yesterday, To- Day, and For Ever, 

A Poem in Twelve Books. ^/Edward Henry Bickersteth, 
M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, Hampstead, a?zd Chaplain to the 
Bishop of Ripon. 

Seventh Edition. Small 8vo. 6s. 

The Gospel according to St. Mark, 

in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions synoptically ar- 
ranged, with Collations exhibiting all the Readings of all the 
MSS. Edited for the Syndics of the Cam bridge University Press, 
by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A., Assistant Tutor and 
late Fellow of Chrisfs College, and Aiithor of a Moeso- Gothic 
Glossary. 

4to. ioj-. 

Sacred Allegories. The Shadow of the 

Cross — The Distant Hills — The Old Mart's Home — The King's 
Messengers. By the Rev. W. Adams, M. A., late Fellow of 
Merton College, Oxford. 

With. Engravings from Original Designs by Charles W. Cope, 
R.A., John C Horsley, A.R.A., Samuel Palmer, Birket 
Foster, and George Hicks. 

The Four Allegories, separately. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 

The Manor Farm, a Tale. By M. c 

Phillpotts, Author of "" The Hillford Confirmation." 
With Illustrations. Small 8vo. $s. 6d. 

WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



HERBERT TRESHAM. A Tale of the Great 

Rebellion. By the late Rev. J. M. Neale, D.D., sometime 
Scholar of Trinity College, Cambridge, and late Warden of 
Sackville College, East Grinsted. 

New Edition. Small 8vo. ^s. 6d. 

Liber Precum Publicarum Ecclesle 

Anglican^:. A Gulielmo Bright, A.M., et Petro 
Goldsmith Medd, A.M., Presby ten's, Collegii Universitatis 
in Acad. Oxon. Sociis, Latine redditus. 

New Edition, with all the Rubrics in red. Small 8vo. 6s. 

Bible Readings for Family Prayer. 

By the Rev. W. H. Ridley, M.A., Rector of ' Hambleden. 
Crown 8vo. 

Old Testament — Genesis and Exodus. 2s. 

XT ™ t ,, f St. Matthew and St. Mark. 2s. 

New Testament, 3*. 6d. ] 

(St. Luke and St. John. 2s. 

Commentary on the Book of Isaiah, 

Critical, Historical, and Prophetical ; including a Revised 
English Translation, with Introduction and Appendices on 
the Nature of Scripture Prophecy, the Life and Times of Isaiah, 
the Genuineness of the later Prophecies, the Structure and History 
of the whole Book, the Assyrian History in Isaiah's Days, and 
Various Difficult Passages. By the Rev. T. R. BlRKS, Vicar 
of Holy Trinity, Cambridge. 

Svo. \2S. 
AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivingtons 



Report of the Committee of Bishops 

on the Revision of the Text and Translation of the 
Ath an asian Creed, with an Introduction and Notes, By 
Charles John, Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. 

8vo. i^. 



THE TOWERS OF ZlON: A Sermon on the 

Athanasian Creed, preached in St. Michael and All Angels' 1 
Church , Weyhill, on Trinity Sunday, 187 1. By W. H. 
Simcox, M.A., Rector of Weyhill ; late Fellow of Queen's 
College, Oxford. 

8vo. 6d. 



Clergy Discipline : A Letter to His Grace 

the Archbishop of Canterbury. From the Right Hon. 
Sir Robert Phillimore, Judge of the Arches Court. 

8vo. 6d. 

Canning's Administration : Narrative 

of Formation ; with Correspondence, &c, 1827. By GENERAL 
Sir Robert Wilson, C.M.T., &c, &c, &c. ; at the time 
Member of 'Parliament for the Borough of Southwark. Edited 
by his Nephew and Son-in-law, //^Rev. Herbert Randolph, 
M.A., ofBalliol College, Oxford. 

8vo. is. 
WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



$l£to Pampijlet0 (continued). 

The Church in Wales. The Liberation 

Society and the British Quarterly Review. 
Svo. 6d. 



The Ath an asian Creed : With special 

Reference to the so-called Damnatory Clauses and the Proposed 
Revision -of the Translation. A Paper read at a Ruridecanal 
Chapter. With an Appendix containing an Examination of 
some Points advanced by Professor Swainson respecting the 
Creed. By G. D. W. Ommanney, M.A., Curate of Whit- 
church, Somerset. 

Svo. is. 



One Hundred Prayers on the 

Psalms ; chiefly from the Commentary of Peter de Haren- 

TALS. 

i6mo. 6d. 



The New Courts of Justice. Notes in 

Reply to some Criticisms. By George Edmund Street, 
R. A., Member of the Imperial and Royal Academy of the Fine 
Arts, Vienna. 

Second Edition, with Additions. ' 8vo. is. 
AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington s 



l&epss to CfjrijStfati l&notoletige. 



Small 8vo. is. 6d. each. 



A Key to the Knowledge A Key to Christian Doc- 



and Use of the Book of 
Common Prayer. By John 
Henry Blunt, M.A., Editor of 
11 The. Annotated Book of Com- 
mon Prayer." 



trine and Practice. 
^Founded on the Church Cate- 
chism.) By John Henry 
Blunt, M.A. 



A Key to the Knowledge 

and Use of the Holy Bible. 
By John Henry Blunt, 
M.A. 

A Key to the Knowledge 

of Church History (An- 
cient). Edited by John Henry 
Blunt, M.A. 



A Key to the Narrative 

of the Four Gospels. By 
John Pilkington Norris, 
M.A., Canon of Bristol, formerly 
o?ie of Her Majesty's Inspectors 
of Schools. 



A Key to the Knowledge 

of Church History (Mo- 
dern). Edited by John Henry 
Blunt, M.A. 



A Key to the Narrative 
of the Acts of the Apostles. 
By John Pilkington Norris, 

M.A. 



Other Keys are in Preparation. 



WATERLOO PLACE, FALL MALL, LONDON 



New Publications. 



Iftnjmgtoti'g S^atfjematical &ecfe$. 



l2mo. 



By J. HAMBLIN SMITH, M.A., 

of Gonville and Cains College, 
and late Lecturer at St. Peter's 
College, Cambridge. 



Algebra. Part I. 

With Answers, 35. 



2s. 6d. 



Exercises on Algebra. 

Part I. is. 6d. Copies may 
be had without the Answers. 

Elementary Trigonome- 
try; 45. 6d. 

Elementary Hydrosta- 
tics. 3-r. 

Elements of Geometry. 

Containing the First Four Books 
of Euclid, with Exercises and 
Notes. 3 j. 

Elementary Statics. 3s. 



By E. J. GROSS, M.A., 

Fellow of Gonville and Caius Col- 
lege, Cambridge. 



Algebra. 



Part II. 

[In preparation . 



By G. RICHARDSG2T, M.A., 

Assistant Master at Winchester 
College, and late Fellow of St. 
Johns College, Cambridge. 

Geometrical Conic 

Sections. \In the Press. 

By H. E. OAKELEY, M.A., 

Late Fellow and Senior Mathe- 
matical Lecturer of Jesus Col- 
lege, Cambridge, H.M. Inspec- 
tor of Schools. 

Analytical Geometry of 
Two Dimensions. 

\In preparation. 



Other Works are in Preparation. 



AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



Messrs. Rivington's 



CATENA CLASSICORUM. A Series of Clas- 

sic al Authors. Edited by Members of both Universities, under the Di- 
rection of the Rev. Arthur Holmes, M. A., Senior Fellow and Lec- 
turer of Clare College, Cambridge, and P?-eacher at the Chapel Royal, 
Whitehall; and the Rev. Charles Bigg, M. A., late Senior Student 
and Tutor of Christ Churchy Oxford, Principal of Brighton College. 

The Clouds. %s. 6d. 

The Wasps. 3s. 6d. 

An Edition of The Acharxiaxs 
and The Knights, Revised 
and especially adapted for Use 
in Schools. 4s. 

ISOCRATIS O RATI ONES. 
Edited byJcmN Edwin Sandys, 
M.A., Fellow ajidTidorof St. 
Johns Col., Classical Lecturer 
at Jesus College, Ca?nbridge. 
Ad Demonicum et Panegy- 
RlCUS. 4s. 6d. 

Persii Satirae. Edited by 
A. 'Pretor, M.A., of Trinity 
College, Cambridge, Classical 
Lecturer of Trinity Hall. 3s. 6d. 

Homeri Ilias, Edited by 
S. H. Reynolds, M.A., Fellow 
and Tutor of Braseiiose College, 
Oxford. 

Books I. to XII. 6s. 

Terenti Comoediae. 

Edited by T. L. Papillon, 
M.A., Fellow of New College, 
Oxford, late Fellow of Merton. 
Andria et Eunuchus. 4s. 6d. 

Demosthenis Orationes 

Privatae. Edited by the Rev. 
Arthur Holmes, M. A. , Senior 
Fellow a?id Lecturer of Clare 
College, Cambridge, and Preacher 
at the Chapel Royal, Whitehall. 
De Corona, $s. 



SOPHOCLIS TRAGOEDIAE. 
Edited by R. C. Jebb, M.A., 
Fellow and Assistant Tutor of 
Trifiity College, Cambridge, and 
Public Orator of the University. 
The Electra. 3*. 6d. 
The Ajax. 35. 6d. 

Juvenalis Satirae. Edited 

by G. A. Simcox, M.A., Fellow 

and Classical Lecturer of- 
Queen's College, Oxford. 3s. 6d. 

Thucydidis Historia. 

Edited by Chas. Bigg, M.A., 
late Senior Student and Tutor 
of Christ Church, Oxford; 
Principal of Brighton College. 
Books I. and II. with Intro- 
ductions. 6s. 

Demosthenis Orationes 

Publicae. Edited by G. H. 
HESLOP, M.A., late Fellow and 
Assistant^Tutor of Queen's Col., 
Oxford; Head Master of St. Bees. 
The Olynthiacs. 2s. 6d. 
The Philippics. 35. 
De Falsa Legatione. 6s. 

Aristophanis Comoediae. 

Edited by W. C. Green, M.A., 
late Fellow of Kings College, 
Cambridge ; Assistant Master 
at Rugby School. 
The Acharnians and the 
Knights. 4^. 



WATERLOO PLACE, PALL MALL,. LONDON 



New Publications. 



Devotional Commentary on the 

Gospel Narrative. By the Rev. Isaac Williams, B.D., 

formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 
New Edition. Eight Volumes. Crown 8vo. $s. each. 
Thoughts on the Study of the Holy Gospels. 
Characteristic Differences in the Four Gospels — Our Lord's Manifes- 
tations of Himself — The Rule of Scriptural Interpretation 
furnished by Our Lord — Analogies of the Gospel — Mention of 
Angels in the Gospels — Places of Our Lord's Abode and Ministry 
— Our Lord's Mode of Dealing with His Apostles — Conclusion. 

A Harmony of the Four Evangelists. 
Our Lord's Nativity — Our Lord's Ministry (Second Year) — Our 
Lord's Ministry ( Third Year) — The Holy Week — Our Lord's 
Resurrection. 

Our Lord's Nativity. 
The Birth at Bethlehe?n — The Baptism in Jbrdan — The First Pass- 
over. 

Our Lord's Ministry. Second Year. 
The Second Passover — Christ with the Twelve — The Twelve sent 
Forth. 

Our Lord's Ministry. Third Year. 
Teaching in Galilee — Teaching at yerusalem — Last yourney from 
Galilee to yerusalem. 

The Holy Week. 
The Approach to yerusalem — The Teaching in the Temple — The 
Discourse on the Mount of Olives — The Last Supper. 

Our Lord's- Passion. 
The Hour of Darkness — The Agony — The Apprehension — The Con- 
demnation — The Day of Sorroivs — The Hall of yudgment — The 
Crucifixion — The Sepulture. 

Our Lord's Resurrection. 
The Day of Days — The Grave Visited — Christ Appearing — The 
Going to Fmmaus — The Forty Days — The Apostles Assembled — ■ 
The Lake in Galilee — The Mountain in Galilee — The Return 
from Galilee. 

AND AT OXFORD, AND CAMBRIDGE 



3 p* ^oo 

Trt7 
MtngtonV 2>ei>otfonal fewfesf; 

Elegantly printed with red borders. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 



Thomas a Kempis, Of the 

Imitation of Christ. 



Introduction to the De- 
vout Life. From the French 
of S. Francis of Sales, Bishop 
and Prince of Geneva. 



A Short and Plain In- 
struction FOR THE BETTER 
Understanding of the 
Lord's Supper ; to which is 
annexed, the Office of the Holy 
Communion % with proper Helps 
and Directions. By Thomas 
Wilson, D.D., late Lord Bishop 
of Sodor and Man. 
Complete Edition, in large type. 



The Rule and Exercisi 
of Holy Living. By Jerer - 
Taylor, T).T>., Bishop of Do-u 
and Connor, and Drornore. 

The Rule and Exercisi 
of Holy Dying. By Jereiv j 
Taylor, D.D., Bishop of Don ■ 
and Connor, and Drornore. 

The "Holy Living" and tl 
"Holy Dying" may be hJ 
bound together in One Vol., £ 

A Practical Treatis ; 

CONCERNING EVIL THOUGHT . 

By William Chilcot, M.A. 

The English Poems o- 
George Herbert. Togethc 
with his Collection of Proverb . 
entitled " J acuta Prudentum. 



Cheap Editions, without the red borders. 



Thomas a Kempis, Of the 
Imitation of Christ. Limp 
cloth, is. ; or in cover, 6d. 

Bishop Wilson's Holy Com- 
munion. Large type. Limp 
cloth, is. ; or in cover, 6d. 



Jeremy Taylor's Holy Livin( 
Jeremy Taylor's Holy Dying. 
Limp cloth, is. each; or in 
cover, 6d. 

Holy Living and Holy Dying, 
in One Volume, 2s. 6d. 



Waterloo Place, Pall Mall, London 
High Street, Oxford ; and Trinity Street, Cambridge 



e 



& 






Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 



1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



